Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Sedgwick, Catharine Maria, 1789-1867 [1857], Married or single? [Volume 2] (Harper & Brothers, New York) [word count] [eaf673v2T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Next section

Main text

-- --

CHAPTER I.

“Who sees not the bottom, let him not pass the water.”

[figure description] Page 005.[end figure description]

Miss Herbert went in, on her way to her sister's, to
Steinberg's music-shop. He was not there. The door was
ajar that communicated with a little inner parlor; and while
she was tossing over some sheets of music on the counter,
she heard voices. One was cheerful, and familiar; the other
low, and “full of tears.”

“Letty,” said Lisle, “I see you are not well—you are
working too hard.”

“Oh no, indeed I am not; my work is my life.”

“Then the children torment you?”

“No, Archy, they are very good, and they love me, and
I love them.”

“Then the long and the short of it is, our evening lessons
are too much for you. I shall come no more.”

“Oh, Archy, don't say so.”

“What is the use, Letty, of wearing yourself out? You
read German well enough, and you are learning of the Steinbergs
to speak it charmingly.”

“Well, Archy, do as you think best; it must be a weary
task for you.” The meek are not always blessed!

-- 006 --

[figure description] Page 006.[end figure description]

“No indeed, dear Letty, it is a pleasure—a very great
pleasure.”

“Then continue to come; do, Archy—I have no other
pleasure,” she added, in a more cheerful tone; but the last
word did not reach Grace's ear, for the children at this moment
made an inroad, followed by old Steinberg, who passed
into the shop. He was interrupted in his excuses, by Grace
asking if those were his children?

“Mein Gott! no, Miss Herbert; my old woman and I are
not Abraham and Sarah. These are my grand-children that
Mr. Lisle, that gentleman in there, God bless him, took
charge of from Germany, and has brought us the best little
governess for them. You speak German, will you look in
upon them?”

While Grace hesitated, Lisle came into the shop. The
sight of Miss Herbert checked him. He blushed, merely
bowed, and passed on. The blush, only a suffusion caused
by the sudden meeting, recalled Mrs. Milnor's gossip at
Mrs. Tallis' reception. Grace gave no faith to it then,
or now; but her curiosity was awakened, and her feminine
imagination had woven a tissue out of Letty's sweet and
sad tones; so she graciously accepted the old man's invitation,
and followed him. She recognized at the first glance
the pale, pretty girl in half mourning whom she had seen
at the opera.

“Excuse,” said old Steinberg, addressing Letty, “this is
Miss Herbert, just looking in upon the little ones.”

At the sound of this name, Letty's pale cheek reddened,
and her soft, meek eye met Grace's. Both gazed inquiringly,
and both, feeling the gaze might be offensive, averted
their eyes. Letty shrinking from the potent lady, whom it
seemed presumption to regard as a rival, and Grace averting
her eye with a feeling that might be thus translated into
words: “Had that fellow, Belson, the audacity to eye this

-- 007 --

[figure description] Page 007.[end figure description]

sweet, modest young woman with suspicion? How savage
was Mrs. Milnor's gossip!”

“My friend, Mr. Lisle—or rather your friend,” she said,
“for I believe he is much more your's than mine—is your
teacher?”

“My teacher!” exclaimed Letty, overpowered by the
grace of Miss Herbert's practiced manner; “oh! no; Mr.
Lisle is not my teacher, not at all—he only—that is—I mean
he only comes.”

“To give you German readings,” said Grace, smiling, and
anxious to relieve poor Letty's embarrassment. “I know
no man one would rather call master in all `arts and moralities,
' than Mr. Lisle.”

“So, so—just so!” exclaimed old Steinberg, rubbing his
hands; “but, Miss Herbert, I have not told you my little
ones' names yet.” This duty he eagerly did, and Grace,
after kindly chatting with them, to their delight, in German,
took her leave. Letty heaved a sigh, as if lifting a load
from her heart. Afterward, the following sentences,
blotted, with tears, were found in her private diary:

“We have different spheres. Theirs is the same—mine
immeasurably below them. But her love is not like mine!
She speaks of him without faltering. The very sound of his
name touches my heart's main-spring.

“Go on, bright, noble, captivating woman! Fulfill your
destiny and his—and oh, may I be hidden in His merciful
arms, who will forgive his weak and erring child, that she
loved the creature more than the Creator!”

As Grace emerged from Steinberg's shop, she met Horace
Copley. He, of course, joined her, and after some common-place
references to the affliction in her sister's family, he said,
surveying her appreciatingly, “What becoming mourning
you have selected!”

“My milliner must have the credit of it,” said Grace,

-- 008 --

[figure description] Page 008.[end figure description]

blushing, “for I have been but once out of the house since
our little boy's death.” Grace's blush was due to the
thought that the exception was her visit to Ida Roorbach.

“I am delighted to meet you just now,” resumed Copley;
“I have something special to say to you.”

“Not yet—oh, not quite yet!” Grace would have said,
but she merely murmured “Well?”

“It is well—or will be, I trust,” he replied. Grace felt a
recoiling as, looking up at Copley, she met one of those inquisitorial
glances by which he seemed to divine her inmost
thoughts. His face reverted to its ordinary expression, as
incommunicative as the cover of a book. He proceeded coolly,
“This demission of your brother-in-law is a sad affair.”
Grace breathed a long breath. “I mean of course, as a matter
of discretion—with his family, and in his state of health.
It occurred to me that I might do him a small service in this
exigency. The President is my friend. He owes me a good
turn. I have written to the White House, and the answer
is every thing I could wish. Of course, nothing of this
should transpire till we ascertain whether Mr. Esterly will
accept the appointment. There are many applicants for it,
and it is a delicate matter to manage these affairs so as to
give the least possible offence in political quarters. Political
adherents, like lovers, are not fond of others' leavings. Will
you speak to your brother-in-law? I am not in his good
graces—he is, you know, whimsical—he may not relish accepting
a favor from me, but will be quite willing to owe it
to you—as it would be idle to deny that he does.”

“Oh, no—to you, and a most seasonable kindness it is.
My brother is not whimsical—he may perhaps be prejudiced.”

Nothing so common-place, as the old adage of “killing
two birds with one stone,” probably occurred to Mr. Horace
Copley, but he smiled to the very inmost fold of his heart as

-- 009 --

[figure description] Page 009.[end figure description]

he perceived he had hit one mark. Worldly-wise as he was,
he marred his advantage the very next time he opened his
lips. Truly, “the devil is subtle, but weaves a coarse web.”
“I should not perhaps have said,” he resumed, “that Mr.
Esterly is whimsical, but, poor fellow, he is impracticable.
It was an imprudent step to throw up his rectorship. A
man who has a wife and children can not afford to follow out
his speculative notions—his duties to them are paramount—”

“To truth?” Grace thought, and would have said, but
that her attention was suddenly arrested by two men who
stood on the steps of Esterly's church, and just in the
shadow of its arched entrance. They were talking earnestly,
and seemed watching Grace and Copley as they turned into
the gate leading to the parsonage which adjoined the extreme
end of the church. Twice the men moved forward,
as if to follow them, and then retreated. In the mean time
Copley rang the door-bell, and the bell not being immediately
answered, Grace observed that all the blinds were closed.
“Ah, I remember,” she said, “they were going out of town
for a day or two.” Just then, a shuffling step was heard in
the entry, and Diana, the old colored cook first opening the
side-blind, and peeping out, unbolted the door, and opening
it, hastily said, “It's you, Miss Grace—Lord o' macy! come
in. Come in, Mr. Copley—step quick, please sir.”

“Why, what is the matter, Diana?” said Grace; “what
has happened?”

“Nothing has happened to our folks, it's only to me and
mine.” Big tears rolled down Diana's black cheeks; she
wiped them away with the end of her white turban. Diana's
coiffure was very unlike the goddess' whose name she illustrated.

Grace took a long breath, but her more immediate fears
relieved, her interest turned to the poor old petted servant
whose alarm and agitation were pitiable. “Do come into

-- 010 --

[figure description] Page 010.[end figure description]

the parlor, Miss Grace,” she said; “please follow, Mr. Copley.”
She turned again to the window, and took a survey
through the lattice. “The hounds is gone, for the present,”
she continued, “but the Lord have macy on us, they'll come
back, there's no saving of her.”

“Who are they, Diana?” asked Grace. “What are they
after?”

“What!—why, Miss Grace—Vi'let! True as you live!
and her little boy.”

“Violet and little Prince! Is Augustus' wife a slave,
Diana?”

“She is that—we never let on about it—'case, says I to
'Gus, when you set a secret a travelin', you never knows
how far it will go, nor whose doors it will go into. But
they got wind of it somehow—them that's mean enough to
turn aginst their own color—and they informed. Vi'let
says there's been evil eyes round 'em for a month. As God
lives, for every penny them gets for hunting down their
fellow-sufferin' creters, they shall 'count to him who marks
all their tears and groans, and flutterin's. `Ashes always
flies back in the face of them that throws' em.' Vi'let says
they had a larum every hour that set their hearts a beatin'
like a drum. Last night Gus' brought them here, hopin'
Miss Eleanor would open up a way somehow for em', and
maybe she would, for she's kind o' 'raculous at helpin' folks
in 'stress, but la! she's gone, and Mr. Esterly and I am here
alone to fight it out with them fellows. They had just been
here with a sarch-warrant before you came. The Lord
'spired me to put mother and child out on the roof, down
agin the church. They sarched every hole and cranny—up
stairs and down, under the beds, in old barrels, and up the
chimnies, I followin' round, and tryin' to look as if I wern't
afeard of nothin'. But, la sus! Miss Grace, I've lived too
long in our family to be handy at lyin' any way. I was all

-- 011 --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

of a nerve and a tremble. At last, says the tall one to the
little snub, `John,' says he, `we may as well gubs it up this
time;' and as soon as I was redy of 'em, I called in Vi'let
and Prince. Poor gal! her heart is a breakin' all the while,
for she knows it's only a lull, and she and Prince have got
to quit 'Gus, and go back to slavery. Ah, Miss Grace, that's
a boy! that Prince—there's nothin he don't know—he can
play a tune on the Jews-harp, and sing, `Saints are rejoicin',
Sinners are a tremblin' from first to last. Oh, I
had rather give my eyes, and my right arm too, than to lose
him—but I've got to—I've got to!” Here the poor creature
was choked with sobs, but her indignation overpowering
her grief, “My curse,” she said, clenching her hands,
and raising them, “my curse, as long as I can speak it, shall
follow them folks down to Washington that made the arm
of the law long enough and strong enough to wrench away
our own children, do what we will!”

“Oh, Di'!” said Grace, “dear old Di', they shall not take
your children from you; Violet shall come home with me, I
will conceal her till I find some way of saving her. I will
sell my last gown rather than let her go from you.”

“Ah, but, Miss Grace, they'll ask too dear; they 've got
no bowels, and so they think nobody else has got 'em.”

“Never fear, Di'—`where there's a will, there's a way,'
you know. But how shall we get her to Bond-street?”
And turning to ask Copley's advice, she saw he was standing
with his back to her at the end of the room, absorbed
apparently in contemplating a small picture of herself which
he had taken from the wall to get a stronger light upon it.

“Oh, come here, Mr. Copley,” she said with a slight tone
of impatience, “have you not heard poor Di's story?”

“Most assuredly, every word of it.”

“Then can't you advise, or devise for us?”

“No,” he replied, his tone now indicating a cordial

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

interest that enchanted Grace; “but I will execute whatever
your quicker wits devise.”

Grace snapped her fingers, an apt action with her, denoting
the rapid movement of her brain. “I have it,” she
exclaimed. “Diana, is not Violet about my height and size?”

“Close on't, Miss Grace, close on't—the same pretty fall
of the shoulders, too, and kind o' proud set of the head.”

“Very well—it will be dark in half an hour. Violet
shall dress herself in my gown, bonnet, shawl, scarf, and
veil, and go in my place, arm in arm with Mr. Copley, to
Bond-street. If these men are still lurking about here,
they will be deceived. Will you play your part, Mr.
Copley?”

“With most entire satisfaction, provided Mistress Violet's
arm is a hostage for yours.”

Grace, in her eagerness to carry her plan into effect did
not apprehend the full import of his words. She gave him
her hand in playful ratification of their compact, and at that
moment Copley did not much err in inferring from the animation
of her face, that she would not shrink from the strict
construction that his most sanguine hope gave to the action.
“Not a word from you, Dian!” said Grace, “are you not
satisfied?”

“La, ma'am, yes,” answered poor Di, looking desperately
bedroofed, “but you've forgot Prince; they'll hold
Vi'let by her heart-strings if they get Prince.”

Grace's countenance fell. “I did forget little Prince,” she
said.

“Leave Prince to me,” said Copley; “I give you my
word he shall be cared for.”

Diana was content. The colored people have a feudal
dependence on the word of “a real gentleman,” in their acceptation
of the term. She went to summon her daughter-in-law,
who presently came, a graceful, young mulatto

-- 013 --

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

woman. Her beauty, alas! as well as her youth and
strength, had its money value. Her boy was clinging to
her gown, as Ishmael does to Hagar's in Da Vinci's picture.
His fine head and face were nature's protest against the
state to which he was doomed. At first Violet seemed dissatisfied
with an arrangement that separated her from him,
but when Dian had reiterated Copley's assurance, and whispered
something of which Grace heard the words “rich”
and “her suitor,” she seemed partly reassured, and went up
stairs with Grace to prepare for her masquerading.

In the mean time old Dian's heart expanded as did the
Genii, when the box was opened, he in smoke, she in
words.

“La, sus! I wonder what 'Gus will say when he hears it
all. He's gone to Hartford with the brass band. You
know, Mr. Copley, 'Gus beats all on the tamborine—there's
nothing he loves so well, 'cept Vi'let and Prince. Why,
Mr. Copley, if our hearts is down in our shoes, he'll come in
and take down his tamborine and rise 'em right up. No
wonder 'Gus sets by Vi'let—she's been raised like a lady.
Are you 'quainted with the Guthries down in Caroliny, Mr.
Copley?”

“I have heard of them.”

“I s'pose so. They're one of the first families, and by
Vi'let's tell, quality to the back bone. Vi'let was three
years older than Miss Angelica Guthrie. She was set off to
wait on her—that's the way down there. They grew up together
inch by inch, and Vi'let says their hearts twined together
just like roots of a potted plant. She says Miss
Angelica was like her name—angel was the biggest part of
her; she was a feeble little piece; and sights o' watching
and tending Vi'let had to do, but she loved her misses all
the better for that, you know; and when Miss Angelica
married Massa Tom Crampton, Vi'let went with her in

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

course. But as handsome as Massa Tom 'peared, Vi'let did
not quite trust him—'case, you see, he was a gay blood, and
somehow sarvents find out the real in their massas afore the
quality does. However, things went pretty straight for a
year. They went down to Charlestown and had a pretty
gay winter, but when they came back to the plantation,
Vi'let says, Miss Angelica gets feeble, and Massa Tom gets
tired—men can't help it, you know; 'tis kinder tiresome
when the missesses gets sickly—and he goes off to the races.
She had no children, and Massa Tom took to gambling, and
carrying on, and so forth. Vi'let says they mostly do—the
young youth, 'case they have not got nothing else to do.
Vi'let says she knows many good old parents that go down
to the grave. I don't argify with Vi'let, but says I to myself,
they need not—why don't they give their slaves free,
and make their boys work, and then they would crown their
hoary heads; as the Bible says, `Buy t'other world with
this, and so win both'—that's it, Massa Copley. But Vi'let's
always speaking up for 'em, 'specially the missesses. She
says they are so kind, and gen'rous, and pious. Vi'let's
heart is as tender as a spring chicken. She says they feel
the curse of slavery more than the slaves do, and more than
the abolitioners do; and some day they'll shake it off, for
Vi'let says the day is a comin' when they can't stand it no
longer, for their lands are a runnin' down, and their children
are a runnin' down, and their consciences are a gnawin', and
their hearts are a risin'; but says I to Vi'let, `Why don't they
make a beginnin'? I want you to 'splain that!'”

“Are there shad in the market yet?” asked Copley.

The old woman started at this sudden obstruction to her
flow of earnest feeling. After recovering herself, she replied,
“I think there be, sir; but my young misses is prudent,
and never buys 'em at the dearest.”

Poor Dian left the room crest-fallen. As she mounted

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

the stairs to look after Violet's toilet, she muttered, “S'pose
I did run on like a house a'fire, he need not throw cold
water in my face! He's a terrible fine gentleman, but he an't
good enough for our folks arter all.”

Grace reappeared with her protegée. Copley surveyed
the young mulatto. “There is an endowment of grace and
refinement in your very shawl and hat, Miss Herbert!” he
said.

“Oh, no,” replied Grace, “she is to that manner native.
Now take her under your ward and watch, and don't forget
to send a carriage at eight.”

“Forget!” he exclaimed, and then turning back from the
door, as if at a second thought, he added, “Unfortunately I
have a business engagement, and can not come with the
carriage.” The “business engagement” was an appointment
to look over, with Mrs. Tallis, some Paris costumes for a
fancy ball.

Grace saw by the lighted street lamp that the men in wait
did not follow, and she rightly inferred that they were
satisfied that the parties who went out were the same who
entered a half-hour before.

“Well, my dear child, what do you propose to do next?”
asked Mr. Herbert, to whom Grace was confiding Violet's
story. “Mrs. Herbert will find excellent reasons why you
should not make her house a house of refuge.”

“My dear uncle I shall beware of encroaching on Mrs.
Herbert. She always takes the prudent side, and there are
plenty of ready-made reasons in the world's economy for
that. I only hesitate to tell you what I have resolved to do—
because, Uncle Walter, you are so very saving of my
money; but you know `there is a time to spend as well as a
time to save,' and surely the `time to spend' will never come
to me with a more affecting appeal than at this moment.”

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

“But, my dear child!”

“Hear me out, uncle. I can, in no way, but by paying
their price, shield this poor mother and her boy from the
law that forces them back to slavery. I am glad, at any
cost, to bear my testimony against it.”

“But Grace, consider, my child—you can not afford to
bear your testimony in this way. You have but just enough
for your own wants; remember you are always a little in
advance of your income. They may demand $1,500 for the
mother and child; Violet is a handsome creature, and
beauty, you know, enhances the price of this kind of
goods.”

Her uncle's suggestion filled Grace's eyes with tears, and
made her cheeks glow. “Oh, my country! my country!”
she exclaimed, “how long are you to suffer this shame?”
Grace's mind was imbued with an heroic love of country, a
sentiment not common in these days of small and importunate
egotisms. “Don't let us talk any more about it, Uncle
Walter,” she resumed; “I must have my way this time.
Eleanor is teaching me that there is more than one mode
of securing independence.”

“Do as you will, my child—do as you will. I verily believe
you might persuade me to throw all the little money
we both have into the dock, and go round the streets with
you grinding a hand-organ. You and Eleanor will never
catch the epidemic of the country—Thank God!” he added,
devoulty.

It was further on in the same evening when Miss Anne
Carlton's maid was divesting her mistress of a dress (which
her mother averred had been `admired beyond every thing,'
at a small party where that lady had been the star of the
evening) that mother and daughter were discussing Grace's
sequestration of Violet. “Really, mamma,” said Miss Anne

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

Carlton, “Grace imposes on you. I can not think what
right she has to make our house a hiding-place for runaway
slaves!” She caught the reflection of her handsome face in
the glass, and interjected a sentence, seemingly foreign to
the preceding, and in a quite different tone: “Do you know,
mamma, that Sabina Reeve says she has not the smallest
idea Copley means any thing by his devotion to Grace; she
says it is a way he has of amusing himself.”

“Time will show,” replied the non-committal mother.

“But, about that slave-girl, mamma. Does Grace expect
you to submit to the police searching our house for stolen
goods? How perfectly horrid!”

“Grace is trying!” said the mother. “But you know,
Anne, I wish to avoid any difference with her, and I think I
have managed pretty well so far—thanks to my knowledge
of human nature.” One could not help wondering whether
Mrs. Herbert was conscious of partaking this human nature,
which she deemed so plastic in her hands! “I do particularly
wish,” she continued, “to avoid involving myself in
this inconvenient subject of slavery. No one disapproves of
slavery in the abstract more than I do. I fear it is wrong;
and I know enough of political economy to know that it is
the most expensive mode of labor.”

“Oh, mamma, do let political economy alone to-night.”

“My dear! you are getting as nervous as Walter Herbert.
He cut me short, just as I was beginning to give him my
views. You may rest assured, Anne, that I do not approve
of any interference with the laws. Women's duty is clear
on that point. I am, therefore, not pleased with Grace's
proceeding, and above all, with her bringing the runaway
here. But you know I stand on delicate ground. Her
father, by his will, gave her an absolute right to the apartments
she occupies.”

“Yes, and Mr. Herbert to his, and absurd it was!”

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

“Dear Anne, do not speak disrespectfully of your mother's
husband; few wills are made without some errors of
judgment. But, to the point: so long as Miss Herbert
keeps the girl in her own apartment, I shall not interfere.
If the house is to be searched, I shall submit—with a protest.”

“And so you would submit, if Grace Herbert turned us
both out of doors. Some people always rule, and others
always give up!” and the young lady, having concluded
with this meek aphorism, retired with the conviction that
she and her mother were among the down-trodden.

The next morning every ring at Mrs. Herbert's door
seemed to each member of her family to announce the dread
visit of the officers of justice. They did not come, but at
12 o'clock there did come a pacquet, addressed to “Miss
Herbert,” in Copley's hand. It contained “free papers” for
Violet and her boy, with a receipt to Mr. Copley for $1400,
from the agent of Violet's owner. Copley's star was in the
ascendant. He had stamped on Grace's feelings, at the moment
of their softening, his own image, beaming with sympathy,
generosity and benevolence.

The unusually happy frame of Grace's mind was somewhat
impaired by the receipt of the following curt answer
to the note to her brother-in-law, in which she had communicated
what she termed, “Mr. Copley's timely and kind intervention
in his behalf:”

My Dear Sister:

“Accept my thanks for an offer, which of course I owe
directly or indirectly to you. The appointment proposed
neither comports with my sense of duty, my qualifications,
or my inclinations.

“Yours affectionately, F. Esterly.

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

“P. S. Of course, you will make suitable acknowledgments
to H. C.”

“Very gracious! my dear brother-in-law,” thought Grace,
as she refolded the letter, feeling an implication with her
lover as an injured party, when she perceived that Eleanor
had filled the inner pages of the sheet. “Ah, sweet sister,”
thought she, “you will make all smooth—you were made to
pick the thorns out of life.”

“Don't set it down against Frank, dear sister,” said the
letter, “that his answer is a little crusty. You know how
these bilious attacks of his turn all sweet juices to acid for
the time. The harassing trials attending his resignation,
followed too close upon our boy's death, and quite knocked
him up. It seems to me that the afflictions God appoints
are sanctifying, while those of men's infliction stir up the
evil in our nature. Frank has suffered terribly from the
uncharitable denunciations of some of his brethren. It is
through their intervention that he has failed of his election to
the presidency of — College. I rather rejoice in this
failure, as giving my husband the opportunity for entire
rest. Teach he will, for to this service he holds himself
pledged by his clerical vow.

“I am sure that his perplexities will excuse to you, my
dear sister, his discourtesy to Mr. Copley. Pray make the
best of it to him. Give him my grateful acknowledgments;
and, dear Grace, do let your friend know how much I felt
his kindness to little Herbert. Apologize for my not writing
a note to him. I have been so absorbed in nursing and
cheering my husband, that I have neglected minor duties.

“Dear sister, I did not know, till trial and, in some sort,
disappointment, came, the full blessedness of the marriage
tie. Not in the days of `young love,' not in our hours of
ease, but now, when the strain of life has come, do we

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

realize the worth of our bonds; storms and adverse winds
prove the ship. May your marriage, dear sister, whenever
it comes, be as happy as ours!” Grace paused, read over
the last paragraph, smiled—sighed—and then finished the
letter. “Pray, Grace, look in upon Cousin Effie, and see
that she does not over-fatigue herself with little Nel. Tell
dear old Di' we hope to be at home next week. My dearest
love to Uncle Walter, and kind remembrance to Mrs. Herbert;
and please tell Anne, that if I go to B. I will execute
her commission with pleasure.

E. E.”

“Oh, dear, perfect sister!” exclaimed Grace, “your heart
compasses sea and land—even takes in Anne Carlton! Well,
there can be but one normal character in a family—and but
one normal marriage!”

-- --

CHAPTER II.

—“beyond reach
His children can not wander
Of the sweep of his white raiment.”

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

On the banks of the Hudson river, on one of the old
roads not yet absorbed into a broad and numbered avenue,
was a farm-house on a property called “Blossom Farm.”
The house stood under a bluff overlooking the river and the
Palisades. It was completely screened, winter and summer,
by tall old pines. The road that ran between it and the
river, scarcely more than a bridle path, was particularly attractive
for horsemen who liked lonely and romantic rides.
There, in a well-aired apartment of the house, bolstered by
piles of pillows, lay a young woman in the last stage of consumption,
as her emaciated frame, her hectic cheek, her
glowing eye, her moist temples and her whistling breath too
surely indicated. Her fair long tresses were turned off her
face and lay over the pillow with that lifeless languor which
marks even the hair in this disease. Her small transparent
hands were tightly clasped, betraying the effort to which her
spirit was strained. Her faithful little spaniel lay at her feet,
looking up wistfully, moving at her slightest movement, and
wagging his tail at every sound of her husky feeble voice—
that voice lately so sweet and clear. Miss Travers stood
behind her, dropping heavy tears on her pillow, and bathing

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

her temples, while a middle-aged woman knelt beside her,
her whole frame quivering with emotion, and her face crimsoned
and convulsed with grief. “Why, in the world, my
poor child,” she said (it was Jessie's mother), “did you
not tell his mother? Did the villain buy your silence?”

“No, mother. But when I felt what it was to be miserable—
oh, most miserable—I could not bear to make another
so—he was her only child.”

“And you—you were mine! Oh God, rain down curses
on him!”

“Oh, mother, don't say that. You promised to be still
and hear me. I can not speak if you say such words—don't,
mother dear.”

“I will try not, my darling,” said the poor woman eagerly,
and she pressed her hand firmly over her mouth.

“He sent me to the city,” resumed Jessie, “to a decent-looking
place; he gave me plenty of money, and every way
provided for me. Oh, how I lived on his promise to come
and see me—he never came—I thank God now, but then I
did not feel so. I saw only a woman and a servant that
tended on me. I soon found out they were the worst of
people.”

“Oh, my innocent child!”

“Hush, dear mother. I wrote again to you—was it that
letter you got?”

“It was, thank God.”

“I can't remember how many weeks I was there, it seemed
forever. I had cried till I had no more tears left; but I
sobbed, and sobbed night and day, I had got so into the
way of it. One horrid night the house seemed full; there
was rioting, and drunkenness, and thundering knocks at my
locked door. I was in such terror. The next day I stole
away, and went to Miss Martha Young's. She was dead.
Oh, when I found it so, I was so sick and faint. But,

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

mother, God did not forsake me. A kind Irish woman took
me into her own little room, and got such plenty of work
for me, that I earned more than I spent. I made my baby-things;
they were so pretty!” A smile gleamed over Jessie's
face at this one pleasant memory. “I loved to look at
them; I could not help it—I hope it was not wrong; I
knew I was disgraced, but I did not feel wicked, mother.
It seemed to me that my Father in heaven looked down on
me in pity, not in anger. I had burned up the bank-notes
Mr. Copley gave me. I had cast away all the fine things he
decked me with. I had tried to do all the right I could,
and I was patient and somehow at peace. It was last May
my baby was born—the baby that I had so longed to
hold in my arms! to feel its breath on my cheek, and its
little lips on mine, but, oh mother, it was dead—it was
dead! I never saw it!” The poor girl's voice here sank
away and a shiver passed over her, but after an interval of
ten minutes, and taking some restoratives, she was able
again to speak. “It was better so, I suppose; I had on
right to the sweet feelings of a mother. I was very, very
ill, and that good soul staid from her day's work to nurse
me. A cough came on, and I went down, down, down,
month after month, worse and worse. About a month ago,
it may be two, my mind began to wander, and one night, I
think, I got up in my sleep—I don't know—it was all confused—”
She rose in the bed, and rested on her elbow, and
seemed piercing into the intricate obscurities of her memory,
but it was in vain; she shook her head and sank back. “It
seemed to me I met him—I can not say if I did. I can not
separate what was real from what was a dream. My mind
was so bewildered—could it have been a dream? I remember
it all so well. The streets were still and empty, and I
walked on and on—I was so tired. I looked up to the stars,
and they looked cold and far away, and I tried to pray, and

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

God seemed far away too. Then I heard footsteps—I stood
under a lamp. Mr. Copley came close to me—he was walking
with a tall lady. It could not have been a dream, and
yet when I laid my hand on him, and stopped him, and spoke
to him, he seemed not to know me—just as people do seem
in a dream—and he shook me off, and I fell on the pavement,
and then I don't remember any more till I waked in the
hospital on Blackwell's Island. You know, dear Miss
Travers, what that place is? It's the place, mother, where
they send wretched women from wretched places. I was
mistaken for one of them! Oh, dear! dear! dear!”

“You, Jessie, my child! and you ask me not to curse
him?”

“You must not, mother. I am just gone, and I want to
hear blessing and not cursing. Mother, say that blessed
prayer with me I used to say at home, when I knelt down
before you. I have prayed it many a time when it seemed
to fold me round like wings and lift me above my sin and
my sorrows. Pray it with me, dear mother, and you won't
feel like cursing.”

Mother and child repeated together that divine petition,
whose few words expand to every want of humanity. The
mother's voice was soft and steady. Jessie's such as one
might imagine a spirit's to be, hovering at the opening gate
of immortality. When it was finished, she drew her mother
down to her bosom, gave her a long protracted kiss, and
murmured, so low that Miss Travers bent her head to the
pillow to hear her, “Now all my trouble is over, mother.
God has forgiven us both. We shall meet in heaven.” She
gasped for breath. Miss Travers gave her a cordial, and
wiped away the cold dews on her forehead. After a little
while her breath was less obstructed; nature roused its last
energies, and she proceeded: “You want to know all,
mother; there's not much more to tell. I was three weeks

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

in the hospital. Oh, what racking pains of body, and pangs
of conscience, and far worse, what hardened wickedness I
saw there! For the most part they were victims of vanity
and love of dress. I thought good women should gather
up friendless children, and teach weak ignorant girls what
snares fine clothes and flattery may be to them. But God's
witnesses were there too—a good doctor, and a kind matron;
and there came there every week, a woman—one of God's
messengers she surely was—she looks after all forsaken and
forgotten ones—love and hope shone in her face. The sun
broke on my black night when she took my hand and kissed
me, and told me to be of good cheer. She it was that
brought me to this quiet place, and brought Miss Travers to
me.”

All that we have here written down in continuous sentences,
was broken into fragments by faintness, gasping, and
sometimes utter loss of breath. Now her eye was becoming
glazed, and her utterance so painful that Miss Travers said,
“Don't try to speak any more, dear child, it is too hard.”

“Only one word more—mother, say you forgive him.”

“I do—I do forgive him—God forgive us all!”

A heavenly smile lighted Jessie's face.

“Just like the first smile I ever saw on my baby's lips!”
exclaimed the mother.

“Thanks,” whispered Jessie, her feeble hand groping for
Miss Travers; “poor little Beau, good-bye—kiss me, mother—
how dark it's getting! Good-night—good-night!”

The low whisper ceased, the breathing became fainter and
fainter. In one hour more Jessie's heart ceased to beat.

Miss Travers sank on her knees in silent prayer. The
mother seemed totally changed. God had spoken to the
waves of resistance and resentment, “Peace—be still!”
and they were still. She sat down on the bedside, and

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

calmly putting aside the pillows, laid Jessie's head on her
bosom, and folded her arms around her, saying in a subdued
tone, “My own little girl in my arms again!”

Here, in the deep shadows of obscurity, lay this victim of
a man of the world, degraded—not corrupted—a beautiful
flower ruthlessly crushed, God's gracious gifts thrown away,
and the good purposes of his providence contravened. Here,
her life taken away, her pure name blighted, never to be
spoken, but with scorn or sighs; here she lay—dead—on
the bosom of a broken-hearted mother!

Where was he who was to answer for her fate? Lapped
in luxury—seeking a fresh pleasure for every passing hour—
received among “respectable men,” who knew his course of
life, as if untainted, and—God help us!—by mothers as a fit
associate, a coveted husband for their daughters, for he belonged
to the “best society,” he was “high-bred,” and
“very elegant,” and “so fascinating”—we quote, not invent
the current phrases—and “he had thirty thousand a year!”
This is the stale old world complaisance repeated here.
Pass the threshold to another life—“A ministering angel
shall my sister be when thou liest howling.”*

Dear Sam,

“I have been passing the evening alone with my mother.
I do that dutiful act now and then. My mother is regularly
pious, straight-laced, but she discreetly avoids meddling
with my affairs. I fancied she had her suspicions after
Jessie's sudden demise, but she said nothing—wise in her
generation is my mother. `Apropos des bottes,' I met

-- 027 --

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

that girl Jessy in the street not long ago—she is shockingly
changed—gone like the rest of them. She stopped me, and
spoke to me, and who of all the world do you think was with
me!—G. H. By Jupiter, Sam, I thought my game was up—
but bless these fine young ladies!—bless their voluntary
and involuntary blindness! To return to my tête-à-tête
with my mother. After a preliminary fidgeting she began:
`I have long wished, my son, to speak to you on an interesting
subject. The town, you know, Horace, is giving
you to Miss Herbert.' I bowed and looked, I'll answer for
it, as blank as white paper. `I have no objection to make,'
she continued (that is, revered mother, you will not oppose
a will you can't control) `I must confess I should have preferred
another selection. Your dear father in his life-time
tried hard to purchase the beautiful Carlton property next
ours, and when I think of what I know to have been his
wish, of course it seems to me a pity that you do not prefer
Miss Anne Carlton, who is quite as handsome and as superior
as Miss Herbert, and more—(I wondered what my
mother stumbled at), and more—docile—more like to make
a pliant wife. But of course it is for you to decide—it is
nothing to me in a worldly point of view.'—Humbug, Sam,
she would give her right hand to see me married to Anne—
and her `beautiful property.' `It is a trial,' she continued,
`when an only son comes to marry; daughters-in-law are
not daughters, but mothers are always mothers.' She wiped
her eyes, perhaps tears from them, for it is a tremendous
struggle to ungrapple her hopes from the Carlton estate. I
assured my venerable parent that I felt deeply grateful for
her generosity, but I only nibbled at the bait;—it is too soon
to pour my confidence into the maternal bosom. The balances
are still quivering. They shall not turn against me.
I know, Sam, you think me a fool for this dogged pursuit,
when, as you say, there are scores of pretty women—Anne

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

Carltons—that I might marry for the asking, or, better still,
have without the cost, and risks, and tedium of marriage; or,
I may enjoy the swing of youth, you tell me, and at forty,
fifty, or sixty buy a pretty young wife. Wives have their
price in our pure young republic, and if not quite as cheap
as in a Turkish market, they are as surely to be bought. But,
my boy, I can not give up the chase now. Like other men,
perhaps I `prize the thing ungained more than it is.' Six
years since I made a bet with you and recorded it, that I
would marry Grace Herbert. When I was a boy, if I set
my wishes on a particular apple, on a particular tree, I
would break my neck but I got it. My temper is not yet
changed!

“She cares not a fig for my fortune, or my position—this
gratifies my pride; for, if she marries me, it will be for what
I am, or what she fancies I am. Laugh at my vanity, if you
will, I have it in common with the world; it is the universal
motive-passion; it impels the florist to produce the prize
rose, and leads the martyr to the stake; we are all on one
level there.

“I have made lucky hits of late. The Esterlys have lost
one of their progeny, and while they were in the ferment of
hopes and fears, I rained down toys and flowers upon them.
Trifles light as air tell, when the heart is soft. I wrote a
masterly note, and sent it, with a bouquet, to solace Miss H.
when she came home from her nephew's funeral. It was
non-committal, and yet significant enough. I could turn
Augusta Tallis' head off her shoulders, with half the pains
I took to compose that note.

“But my master-stroke, my coup-de-grace, was this very
morning. There has been a hue and cry after a mulatto
runaway slave, a devilish fine creature, connected with an
old family servant of the Esterlys. Miss H., as one might
predicate of her, partakes the furor for fugitive slaves in

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

general, and for this one she had a particular interest. I
seized the occasion, and ransomed the woman and her boy,
paying to the tune of $1,400!!

“I see but one breaker ahead—that cousin of mine, Julia
Travers, saint and vestal; would she were trimming her
own fires, instead of watching mine! Setting aside feminine
decency, she had the boldness, not long ago, to speak to
me of that little fille-de-joie, Jessie, who has turned up somewhere
in Miss Julia's harvest-field, and `della qualle é bella il
tacere,
' and so I told my cousin in pretty plain English, and
we parted—daggers drawn.

“Rolla is at the door, I am going out for a gallop—au
revoir—”

“11, P.M.—I think it was the devil, or a spell like that
which is said to bring a murderer back to the precise scene
of his crime, that made me turn Rolla's head out of the
avenue into an obscure road, which you may remember,
where, on turning an angle by a copse of pines, you come
upon an old farm-house. As I came round the corner, Rolla
was in full headway. I saw a hearse standing before the
farm-house door, and two or three officials about it. I think
from a premonitory impulse to escape the place, I must have
given a sudden jerk to Rolla's bit; he never before served
me such a knave's trick—he stumbled, and threw me over
his head; mine struck the ground. I was stunned, and taken
into the farm-house unconscious. When I came to my
senses, I was stretched on a sofa, and my cousin Julia was
bathing my temples. My perceptions were dim, but I think
there was another person beside my cousin in the room, for
I have an impression of a ghostly pale face, and a long
mourning veil floating through a door into a back-parlor,
and of my cousin leaving my side to close the door. She
gave me a glass of wine—her hand shook; so, I think, did

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

mine. After a while she said, `Your color is returning—are
you better?'

“`Yes, quite well.'

“`Your horse is at the door; are you able to remount him?'

“Her voice was steady, and her manner not unkind. I
can not tell why I was irritated. Are there unseen demons
that beset us? I felt as if I were in a place of torment, and
she there to scourge me. I replied, `Yes, perfectly able,'
and threw from me a handkerchief steeped in some infernal
stuff which she had laid on my forehead. As I rose to my
feet—the room turned dark; I reeled, and caught by the
first thing I could reach. The confusion passed like a driving
cloud, and directly, with the full power and acuteness of
my senses, I perceived that my hand had seized the open lid
of a coffin, and under my eye was the face of that girl—
Jessie. Good God! Her image, as she was a little more than
a year ago, rose before me; the bloom and roundness; the
rich and shining tresses that her little childish fingers played
with, as in her confusion she parried my love-making; those
bright dewy lips, now blue—blue, and cold—bah! they
haunt me. I was weakened by my fall, and this shocking
sight smote me: my nerves were shaken—my blood curdled
at my heart. I should have been prepared for this sorry
sight by the looks of the girl when I met her in the street,
but I was not; I was unmanned. I paced up and down the
room, and again I stood over the dead girl. Just at that
moment the door opened, and in sprang another acquaintance
of mine, Jessie's only friend, a little spaniel that had come
with her from her English home; she called him Beau. I
had fed and petted him; he flew up to me, fawned on me,
and licked my hands. Sam, I confess it, I felt at the moment
as if it would be sacrilege to touch him. He turned from
me, and leaped to the coffin, and lay there as still as the clod
within it. I was weak as a child. I wrung my hands—I

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

cried like a boy! I saw a tear in the hollow of Jessie's
cheek; I started, and looked to my cousin. `Her mother
dropped it there,' she said.

“`Her mother! Has she a mother?' I asked.

“`Yes, a broken-hearted mother. Oh, Horace! who can
say where a great wrong shall stop? Dear little Jessie's
sorrows are ended. She forgave all, and I doubt not is forgiven.
Do not let her dying prayer for you be lost! There
is mercy for the sinner; though his sins be as scarlet, they
shall become white as wool.' She went on multiplying trite
quotations. Her exhortation was a thought too long; it
brought me back to the old track. Had she left me to the
scourging of that horrid sight—to the rebuke of that fond
little animal, I might have passed by remorse to penitence,
and perchance come out upon the highway of reformation,
but I was not to be bridled and ridden by a canting girl,
so I broke away, mounted Rolla, and came home. I swallowed
a glass of brandy, and went to the opera, but I heard
nothing but the ringing in my ears, saw nothing, but that
coffin, and the wreck within it. I rushed into the street,
and found myself before Miss Herbert's door. Miss Herbert
heard me as I entered, and came into the hall to thank me
for my part in the fugitive-slave affair. She sent a flood of
healing from her starry eyes into my soul. When we came
into the drawing-room, her step-mother—old women are
always asking about one's health—remarked my paleness,
and inquired if I were ill, and followed up her inquiry
with an exclamation at a patch on my forehead which I believed
my hair covered. I stammered, and finally confessed
that my horse had thrown me.

“`Your horse stumbled!' exclaimed old Herbert, who
never lets an opportunity pass of annoying me; `I think I
heard you boast that a horse well broken like your's never
stumbled.'

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

“`Rolla bowed to destiny, Uncle Walter,' said Grace;
`pride must have its fall! But I hope you are not much
hurt,' she added, turning on me a look full of earnest interest.
Uncle Walter, Rolla, may go to the devil—that look
pays all. Lisle was there. That old loafer, Walter Herbert,
affects him greatly. I meet him hobbling along at the
young man's side every day. I believe in my soul, the old
fool would rather give his niece to him than to me! I am
not jealous of him, Sam, but we are antagonistic. He looks
at me with a cold contempt that irritates me.

“Good-night—the clock strikes two—I am tired, out and
out, but there is no sleep in me—phantoms haunt me. Twice
I have rushed into the street, and walked round the square.
I can not get beyond that coffin! that dead girl! I am not
worse than other men, nor old, nor sick—why should these
phantoms pursue me? Good-night.

H. C.”

The good man meditates and prays in the silent watches
of the night, and “the peace that passeth understanding”
takes possession of him. But to all, save the good, what
are these “silent watches,” when nature with its thousand
assuaging voices is stilled, when the clamors of the world
are hushed, the flatteries of friends are forgotten, the officiousness
of incessant vanity is subdued, and even the soothing
whisperings of self-love have died away? Crimes, sorrows,
levities—that which “has been done that ought not to
have been done,” and “that which has been left undone”—
haunt the memory. The soul is alone in the sun-light of
truth, before the tribunal of conscience! before God!

The veriest wretch of our city, unfed, unhoused, needed
not to envy Horace Copley, the rich, the exquisite, the “fascinating”
Horace Copley, during the silent watches of that
night.

No besieging general ever more anxiously calculated the

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

chances of success, and provided against intervening and
opposing forces, than did Copley. The nearer he approached
the hour of victory, the more eager and vigilant he became.

He had now to manage his cousin Julia, and to that end
he elaborately penned the following epistle:

My Dear Cousin Julia:

“After the melo-dramatic scene which we shared yesterday,
I feel bound to make an appeal to you, not wholly to
justify myself, but to state some extenuating circumstances.
This is not a fitting subject to discuss with a young lady,
but it is thrust upon me, and you must pardon me. A recurrence
to the circumstances of my early life will perhaps
distill from your kind heart some drops of pity for me. Remember,
that I was left at nineteen, when the appetites are
keenest, and the love of pleasure uncontrollable, heir of a
large fortune, and master of myself. My father, it is too
well known, had not been over-strict in his life. With his
example, I inherited his constitution. Pardon me, Julia;
you are a sensible woman, and will allow their due weight
to the grounds of my defence. At nineteen, then, I began
my career; I had intimates older than myself, who were
deep in the world. I plunged in with them, and I have no
great satisfaction in the retrospect of the two years that followed.

“At that period, viz., when I was twenty-one, `a change
came o'er the spirit of my dream'—the love of my childhood
for Grace Herbert revived, with all the force of manhood,
and from that hour, with more or less hope, I have
loved and followed her. From that period I have been getting
rid of my old companions, and habits, and, on my soul,
they have now no charm for me, or influence over me.

“`And yet,' you will say, `this poor girl's tragedy has
been enacted within the last year!' True, my dear cousin,

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

true! But I could not turn anchorite at once. Miss Herbert
had been unusually cold to me; and disheartened, I
shut myself up at Elm Grove. My mother brought this
pretty young person there, and imprudently left us alone
together. I can not enter into details to you; but, for
heaven's sake, dear Julia, let by-gones be by-gones. Your
imagination is naturally excited by the illness and death of
this young person—God knows, no fault of mine—but look
at the facts I have stated reasonably. I did all in my power
to atone for my fault; I sent the girl to the care of a person
in whom I had implicit confidence, and, as perhaps she told
you, provided ample means for every exigency.

“But, my dear cousin, as it is impossible we should view
this subject quite in the same light, let me turn to another,
on which we must have one judgment. I have but one
chance for happiness, perhaps for virtue, for I am not
stronger than other men, and disappointment might throw
me back into the whirlpool which I have escaped by the
force of a pure and constant passion. You know, by your
own experience, the omnipotence of such a love. You will
not assume the responsibility of depriving me of its motives
and security? The future opens two paths to me—one of
married love and honorable aspiration, the other, the `facilis
descensus;' which I shall take, depends on you.

“You love my mother? Her heart is garnered up in my
unworthy self. With me alone rests the transmission of the
husband's name whom she loved and honored, despite his
faults—who, among poor mortals, has not faults? You would
compass sea and land to save my life for my mother's sake;
will you not do something to preserve that which is far
dearer to her, the honor of my life?

“I know you have a stern, permit me to say, a fanatical
sense of duty, which might impel you to disclose this story of
the poor girl, with your partly false impressions of it, to Miss

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

Herbert. If you do, it is easy to foresee the effect upon her
wounded pride, may I not add, her wounded affection?
Dare you take this responsibility? I ask this question
solemnly, my dear cousin, not in a spirit of defiance. Julia,
when you kneel at the marriage altar, will it not be a bitter
thought to you, that you have fenced me from it forever?
for as true as there is a heaven above, I never again can
entertain an honorable love.

“You may imagine what is the force of feeling that overcomes
my habitual reserve, and leads me to throw my open
heart, quivering, at your feet—do not crush the life out
of it.

“May the God you so faithfully serve direct you!

“Yours devotedly, H. C.”

Miss Travers, with a deep conviction of her cousin's baseness,
and a clear perception of her duty to her friend, had
her hat and cloak on, with the purpose of going to Miss
Herbert to make a full disclosure, when this letter was
brought in. She read it through, at first simply with indignation
at its false views and false assumptions. She read it
a second time, and felt there was some truth, mingled with
its subtle sophisms; a third time, and she shrunk from leveling
a blow that must strike down her aunt; a fourth, and,
throwing off her hat and cloak, she exclaimed aloud, “No,
I dare not take this responsibility; perhaps it is by marrying
my cousin that poor Grace is to work out his salvation and
her own!”

How few there are that comprehend the responsibility of
declining a responsibility!

Copley received a short, cold note from his cousin, promising
secresy, and unfolding the letter he had written to Belson,
he added this postscript:

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

“I have Julia's promise of secresy, and the devil himself
can't tempt her to break it! The game is won! Dear,
sweet cousin Julia! you are just as consistent as the rest of
the world—saints and sinners!”

NOTE.

If this sad story serve to expose a prevailing sin, let it have the full
weight due to an “o'er true tale.” Its leading facts are true. Some of the
most touching expressions were taken down from the lips of a dying girl,
one of the many who are every year in our Christian city corrupted in
their youth, and turned aside from the benign purposes of Providence, their
fair field of life choked with poisonous weeds, and untimely driven to that
bar, where, if mercy is meted to them, justice will be dealt to their destroyers.

eaf673n1

* See note at the end of this chapter.

-- --

CHAPTER III.

“Ye ken when folks are paired, Birdie!
Ye ken when folks are paired;
Life 's fair an foul and freakish weather,
An light an lumbering loads thegither,
Maun a' be shared.”

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

The Esterlys, returned to their home, are at breakfast in
the sunny room where all the home-breakfasts of their married
life had been eaten. The beginning of each day has a
flavor of youth. Each morning, as in Paradise, “heaven
wakes with all his eyes;” and what happier scene do they
fall upon than a family assembling in love, grateful for possible
perils escaped, and speaking the “good-morning” in
tones of affection, hope, and courage? Of all the family
rites, the breakfast is the cheerfulest to the sound in body
and mind—to the unsound, its sweet uses are turned to
bitterness.

Eleanor, owing to the pressure of family work, had tied
the baby in a high chair at the table, and she, excited by the
unwonted indulgence, was rattling tea-spoons and napkin-rings,
and babbling her glee in a baby-patois, only intelligible
to baby-lovers.

“Why, I declare, what a pretty noise she makes, the
darling!” said Cousin Effie; “she's telling a story, is n't she,
all about the napkin-rings coming to see the tea-spoons? but
Bob sings the loudest, don't he, baby?” Bob was the canary,
whose cage was hung by the window, drawn down to

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

admit the soft April air, and who, as is the nature of that
genus, was excited by the social clatter to do his utmost at
his noisy music.

“Eleanor,” said her husband, in a querulous tone, “I trust
you will find some place to stow away that bird out of hearing,
when we get to Harlem.”

“Why, papa!” exclaimed May, “Erby's bird!”

The table was hushed, till good Cousin Effie said, in a
healing voice, “Father forgot Erby.”

“Did you forget Erby?” whispered May, as if her father
should vindicate himself from ever forgetting the missing
boy.

But Esterly made no reply, unless the sudden direction
of his moistened eye toward the canary might be one. In
another moment the wretched bodily sensations triumphed,
as they will in their hour of mastery, over affection, sentiment,
every thing that belongs to the spiritual nature.
“What is this villainous taste in this bread, Eleanor? You
really should attend to my bread,” he said.

“I am sorry you do not relish it, Frank,” replied his wife.

“Relish it! Why it's a compound of acid and bitter.
You that can eat Di's buckwheats, may talk about relishing!
What are you laughing at, May?”

“Why, papa, that's the very same loaf you said was so
good last evening, at tea.”

“No, May; that was Cristy's bread.”

“No, papa; you are mistaken. Mamma came all the way
back from Broadway, when she was going to Aunt Grace's,
to tell Di' to put it aside for you.”

“That may be; but it's not the same.”

“I think it is, sir; mamma marked it with a cross.” May
turned over the loaf, and, pointing to the cross, looked up
to her father with a smile that would have driven out a
legion of devils, having any other name than dyspepsia.

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

Esterly made no answer, but putting aside his untasted
tea, went off to his study.

“Poor Frank! he always was so from a child,” said Cousin
Effie; “he is always out of sorts when he is not well. Dear,”
to Eleanor, “don't you think a little milk porridge, with
just the least dash of lime-water, would help his stomach?”

“No, thank you, Cousin Effie, he does not like messes.”

“Oh he hates them, Cousin Effie,” said May.

“Does he, dear? Men a'most always do—they are peculiar
to nurse. But, may be he'll take a glass of cammomile
with soda. I have given it to him many a time when he was
of May's age.”

`That possibly is partly the reason,' thought Eleanor,
“why his bread tastes bitter now;” but, thanking Cousin
Effie, she declined the prescription, saying she feared Frank's
malady was now beyond a cammomile cure. The door-bell
rang. “Go, my little waiter, and open the door,” said
Eleanor to May; “Bridget is busy, and we must save old
Di' all the steps we can.” Eleanor, on reducing her expenditures,
had dismissed her man-servant.

“You save every body but yourself, dear,” said Cousin
Effie who, though accounted all through life “a dull little
body,” had an instinct to perceive and feel a demonstration
of humanity.

May, charmed with her new office, came bouncing in with
a note. It was from Mrs. Selby, the lady who had rented
Eleanor's house and furniture. She was to take possession
on Friday. It was now Wednesday morning. The note
ran thus:

My Dear Mrs. Esterly:

“I came to town last evening, to be ready to take possession
on Friday. I find it very uncomfortable at the Astor
House with my children. If you can give me possession

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

tomorrow, you will very much oblige me. As it is but one
day in anticipation, and you move so little furniture, I
imagine it can not much inconvenience you. Please return
by bearer a favorable answer.

“Yours with respect, S. S. “P.S. Mr. Selby and I are going to the opera to-morrow
evening, and being a mother, you will feel how much more
I shall enjoy myself if I leave my children in my own house
instead of in a hotel.”

Eleanor smiled at a selfishness so common in a world
where one's own convenience is lead in one scale, and one's
neighbor's a feather in the other.

“What are you smiling at, dear?” asked Cousin Effie;
“something pleasant in your note?”

Eleanor told its purport—Cousin Effie caught but one
idea from it “It would be awful,” she said, “if any thing
should happen to those dear little children—hotels are so apt
to catch fire!”

Eleanor did not permit her amiability to degenerate into
weakness, and she had taken her pen to write a laconic
refusal, but at the suggestion of soft-hearted cousin Effie,
she considered how she could put two days' work into one,
and while she hesitated, her husband opened the door and
said, “Eleanor, can you possibly copy that article for me?”

“Oh yes, Frank; you know I asked you to let me do it.”
The fate of Mrs. Selby's request was decided. Eleanor
wrote a refusal, qualifying it with the offer of her spare
room for the nurse and children.

“Now I should never have thought of that!” exclaimed
Cousin Effie; “'tis a great help to have a superior mind.”

“A far greater to have a superior heart, Cousin Effie.”

Eleanor's sweet look at Cousin Effie, as she said this, made

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

it inevitable for the honest little woman to take the remark
home, and she said with a blushing deprecation, “Well, I
can feel, but I never know how to say or do any thing.”

“Dear Cousin Effie, do you call it doing nothing to take
my big baby off my hands till 12 o'clock?”

“Oh, that's only what I love to do.”

“And can do so well, Cousin Effie, that we shall never
again know how to live without you.”

“The dear little creater!” exclaimed Effie, as Eleanor
went off to her task with alacrity, “who but she would
ever think such a poor old body as I any thing but a burden?
What a wife for poor Frank! She takes all the stumbling-stones
and bramble-bushes out of every body's path!”

“My mother?” asked May. While Cousin Effie was thinking
how she should literalize her figurative language for
May's comprehension—not seeing how very short the
descent was from her own level to the child's—the door
was opened, and Mr. Walter Herbert appeared. May leaped
into his arms, and Cousin Effie, begging to be excused, withdrew.

“Where is your mother, May?” asked Mr. Herbert.

“Writing for my father, and she said she must not be
called for any body—but you are some body, Uncle Walter,
and I may call her for you.”

“No, no, May—I am no body—and no one cares for
me!”

“Uncle Walter, I am sure I do, and my Aunt Grace
does.”

“Your Aunt Grace has other fish to fry.”

“Aunt Grace fry fish! How funny you are, Uncle
Walter.”

Uncle Walter did not look “funny,” but pensive and
abstracted. He was recoiling from dangers that now
seemed to him close at hand. He had asked Grace to come

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

to her sister's with him. She declined, pleading an engagement.
During his solitary walk he had met her with Copley.
May, with the instinct of a loving child, felt, without
knowing wherefore, that he needed to be comforted. She
put up her bright lips and kissed him, caressed his cheek,
and said, “Ah, now, Uncle Walter, come and live with us
in our nice little house at Harlem; if you and Aunt Grace
come it will be jolly! Oh, it's such a pretty little house;
not ugly old brick like this, but wood painted white; and
not such big rooms as these, but the cunningest little rooms,
just a little bigger than mamma's dressing-room. It's so
much pleasanter, Cousin Effie says, not to have rooms cluttered
up with furniture and things that we children must
not touch—only a few things that we must have, you know,
Uncle Walter.”

“But my darling, people differ as to what they must
have.

“Let them; you and I know, Uncle Walter, and mamma
has all those things—a sofa for you to take a nap on
when you are tired, and chairs, and a little table to sew by,
and a big table to eat on. And we shall have one room
entirely empty, where you, and I, and Grace can play blindfold,
and not hurt ourselves, and break things. And there's
a closet big enough for my baby-house, and a nice sunny
kitchen, where poor old Di' won't get her rheumatisms,
mamma says; and oh, best of all! there's a pear-tree in our
yard where we can hang up Bob's cage; and ever—ever so
much blue sky over us! Will you come with us, Uncle
Walter?”

The child's estimates of the necessaries of life were certainly
very different from those of the world's in general—
but, except ye become as one of these, ye can not enter into
that kingdom of heaven which is in a heart of love and
simplicity.

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

Uncle Walter was responsive—May cheated him of his
moodiness—and half an hour afterward Mrs. Herbert and
Miss Carlton found him on the floor building castles with
the child, with her blocks, and laughing with her over their
downfall.

“Good-morning, May,” said Mrs. Herbert.

“Good-morning, ma'am—keep a building, Uncle Walter—
mamma is very much engaged, ma'am, and so are Uncle
Walter and I.”

“Hoity toity miss!” said Anne Carlton, “where did you
learn your manners?”

“Pshaw, Anne!” said Mrs. Herbert, “children must be
children. I heard at the door, my dear, that your mamma
was engaged, but we came in to see the baby, and to take
you home to pass the day.”

“Is Aunt Grace at home?”

“No.”

“Then I'll stay here, if you please, ma'am, and I'll go and
ask Cousin Effie to bring down baby.”

“Oh, Mr. Herbert!” said Anne Carlton, as May ran off to
the nursery, “how can you help spoil that child? She is the
rudest little thing I ever saw.”

“Not rude, Miss Anne; you know the old adage—`children
and fools will speak the truth.'”

“I know they will if they are not taught better,” said
Miss Anne.

Uncle Walter whistled. Now that whistle of Walter
Herbert's was a commentary Mrs. Herbert never could bear
in silence. “You don't understand Anne, brother,” she
said; “she—” and she was going on to paraphrase all the
truth out of Anne's remark, when, to Mr. Herbert's great
relief, she was interrupted by the entrance of Cousin Effie
and the baby.

Cousin Effie, after making her rustic salutation to the

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

ladies, was lost in the delight of showing off the baby in all
the beauty and pride of babyhood as she was. She did not
even see the splendid Brussels lace on Mrs. Herbert's new
mantilla, nor if she had, would she have known it from the
vulgarest net. She did not notice Miss Anne's beautiful
French millinery. Effie was absorbed in displaying baby's
sweet dimples, her curls, her mottled arms, her plump
little hands, and her dear rosy neck; the baby jingled
her coral bells, and crowed in response to Effie's crooning
and May's screams of delight at her showing-off. Suddenly,
by one of those impulses incident to babies, she dropped her
coral bells, made a spring at Miss Anne, and clutched the
roses in her bonnet. Anne shrieked, the baby screamed,
and Effie, murmuring, “Dear little innocent creater!” and
pressing her to her bosom, made her escape from the turmoil
to the nursery.

“Are they ruined, mamma?” asked Anne with a tragic
vehemence.

“Done for, Miss Anne,” interposed Walter Herbert,
while the mother was mentally elaborating a paraphrase of
the same fact. “An irreparable calamity, is it not?”

“Yes, it is, Mr. Herbert, though I suppose you are laughing
in your sleeve when you say so. I don't know what
babies are born for.”

“I sometimes wonder too, Miss Anne, when I see to what
women they grow up.”

“Come, come, dear Anne,” said her mother, “we are
wasting time—(what else do the Anne Carltons ever do with
time?)—brother, we are going round to see Horace Copley's
house. Bandeli is doing the frescoes. The salon-à-manger is
to be decorated after one in a celebrated villa on Como.
You will like to see a place where you have a prospect of
enjoying many a good dinner—do come, brother.”

There was malice in the twinkle of Mrs. Herbert's eye

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

as she said this. Uncle Walter replied gruffly, “Thank
you—no!”

“Oh, I am sure it will please you; the house is palatial;
splendid drawing-rooms, a suite of private apartments for
the master, another for the mistress—we'll suppose Grace,
for so the world does say, now—a magnificent library, a billiard-room,
a callisthenic apartment—in short, every thing
that heart of man or woman can desire.”

During this harangue Miss Carlton stood tapping the
floor impatiently with her pretty French boot, and fidgeting
with her faultless Paris gloves. “I have been twice over
the house,” continued the incessant woman; “it's nearly
perfect; but I could make one or two suggestions to the
fortunate intended, Grace,” she concluded, casting a side-glance,
half impertinent and half silly, at Mr. Herbert.

“Don't make them, madam—don't speak to Grace—don't
speak to me of that house, or any thing relating to it.”
Uncle Walter's brow had been gathering the clouds that
now burst. He could not help it.

Mrs. Herbert retreated, and as the street door closed
upon them, she said with a gasp, as if a bucket of water
had been thrown in her face, “Brother Walter is dreadful
to-day.”

“Did you ever see such affectation?” exclaimed Anne;
“as if he would not give his right hand to see Grace mistress
of that house!”

And Walter Herbert, left free to express what he felt,
caught May in his arms, “You are right, my darling, you
are right,” he said, “would we were all in that little white
wooden house in Harlem!”

May said nothing, but she understood Walter Herbert far
better than those “world's women” did. She took out her
little handkerchief and wiped the tears from his cheek,

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

kissed him, and whispered, “I hate to see you cry, Uncle
Walter; people that's old should not cry—don't.”

“I won't, May, my little comforter, I won't.” He set
the child down and went his way.

It was near 12 o'clock when Esterly returned from a gallop
to Harlem, whither Eleanor had sent him on some
errands, as she said, to the new place, but mainly in the
secret hope of refreshing her husband with a ride. How
sweet and sure are nature's restoring agencies. He came in
with a light quick step, heightened color, and brightened
eye. “Eleanor!” he exclaimed in a voice cheerful and
tender, “still slaving for me?”

“Oh, no, Frank!” she said, holding up the manuscript,
“I have just done my work: see if I have done it well.”

He turned the leaves—“Perfectly; your hand-writing,
Eleanor, is as clear as your head.” He fell on his knees, put
his arm around her, and laid his head on his wife's bosom—
“Eleanor, I was a brute this morning; no—not I, but my
brutish nature mastered me, and it does so often, and I am
then so querulous, cross, unreasonable, unchristian, even
your sweet patience irritates me, my children's voices are
discords, the world is one huge incubus oppressing me; then
comes penitence bitter, but wholesome—and then, dear
Nel, the flood-tide of love, sweeping out of my life every
thing harsh and hurtful. Tell me, how is it, dear child, that
you never get out of patience with me, never flout me,
never, by any chance, speak a cross word to me.”

“Perhaps you would not be flattered, Frank, if I told
you the simple truth,” replied Eleanor, turning his waving
locks from off his white temples, and smiling sweetly, as she
looked in his face, beaming with tenderness.

“The simple truth, my child? You can't speak any thing
else.”

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

“Well then, Frank, when you are out of humor, I feel
just as I do when baby is cross with teething. It is her
inevitable misery and my business to help her, to divert and
soothe her as well as I can.”

“That is not flattering to my manhood, Nelly,” said Esterly
with a very dim smile.

“The bargain was `simple truth,' not flattery, Frank, and
it is as simple truth when I tell you that these little trials are
mere exhalations from the ground, that melt away in the
dear sunshine of our love; that you are my teacher, my
master, my daily bread.”

“Ma'am!” called out Bridget, hastily knocking at the
door, and half opening it, “the carman is waiting.”

The husband and wife started to their feet like lovers surprised
at a tête-à-tête, and like lovers, as they were, they
kissed and parted, each going with a lightened heart to the
burdens of the day.

With more of such Christian unions as that of the Esterlys,
there would be fewer divorces for “incompatibility,” and a
long lull to the stormy question of “women's rights.”

-- --

CHAPTER IV.

“Let her here a shelter find,
Shield the shorn lamb from the wind.”

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

If our readers have not forgotten our humble little friend,
Letty, they will be glad to know that if she had not conquered
her love, she had mastered herself. No thought,
bidden or unbidden, no vagrant fancy now blended her
future with Lisle's. He had become her earthly providence,
and she carried out, in a human relation, the extravagance
of those fanatics who make self-annihilation a test of religious
safety; who say one is only fit to be saved when one is
willing to be lost. Letty's love for Archibald, and her desire
to requite his generosity to her, produced a result that
genius might have failed to attain. It was her hour of study
at the piano, when she was startled by the nasal voice of a
stranger, who, entering her parlor, said, “Miss Letty Alsop,
I believe?”

“Yes,” said Letty, rising, and setting a chair for the
visitor; “do you wish to see Madam Steinberg?”

“No; it's you I came to see, Letty. I call you Letty,
for I always heard of you by that name.” One who has
chanced to see the fluttering of a dove who, lighting in a
poultry-yard, encounters a mature Shanghai hen, may imagine
the relative appearance of the parties en scene. “I conclude
you don't know me,” continued the Shanghai; “but I am
the one you wrote letters to for your Aunt Lisle.”

“Ah, you are—Miss—Clapp!” said Letty, stammering,

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

and blushing, as sundry recollections rushed upon her. Miss
Adeline noticed the blush, and said, mentally, `I thought
so.' For once she felt some difficulty in a direct approach
to the matter in hand. Perhaps she was touched by the appealing
tenderness of Letty's demeanor; an ox will not set
its hoof upon a child. After looking about the room, as if
taking an inventory of its furniture, “What a spruce little
parlor,” she said; “I suppose you have a privilege in it, as
you appeared to be playing when I came in—of course it's
the family parlor, isn't it?”

“No, Miss Clapp; it is my private sitting-room.”

“Dear me! Oh, I see. You teach the young Steinbergs,
and this is thrown into your salary.”

It did not comport with Letty's Puritan habits of truth
to connive at Miss Clapp's mistake. “No,” she said, “my
salary does not include the parlor.”

“Then, how do you afford it? rents are so up in the
city.”

Letty made no reply. She looked tormented.

“I see,” continued Miss Clapp, “that you have feelings,
Letty, and I don't mean to hurt them; but I must say, a
young lady is in a precarious situation—I don't mean that
exactly—but it's not prudent, for a young lady to live in
lodgings that a young gentleman pays for; and there's no
one living has a better right to advise you than I, if that is
your case, and Archy Lisle is the man.” Letty gave way
to inevitable tears. “I am sorry for you,” continued Miss
Adeline; “I don't believe any harm of you, for you look as
innocent as a lamb.” Letty did not just then feel lamb-like;
a feeling of resistance rose in her gentle bosom. Miss
Clapp was checked in her tramp into Letty's affairs, and,
looking round for something to fill up the pause, she saw a
portfolio on the table, with drawing utensils beside it, and
putting her hand upon it, “Do you draw?” she asked.

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

“Yes, a little,” replied Letty, rising to rescue the prey
from the fowler.

“Oh don't take it away,” said Miss Adeline, “I admire
to look at drawings;” and forthwith opening the portfolio,
she shook the contents upon the table; and before Letty,
whose face reddened with more painful vexation than she
ever in her life felt before, could gather them up she had
snatched from among them a crayon sketch of Archibald
reading by lamplight—as he did to Letty many an evening—
with Steinberg's little grand-daughter leaning her elbow
on the table, and gazing at him. It was a pretty and a faithful
picture, and showed that love had not deserted the art
it first inspired. Miss Adeline held it afar and near, on one
side and on the other, and then broke out in a tone of utter
amazement: “Did you do this Letty?” She probably
heard Letty's faintly articulated “Yes,” for she proceeded,
“It's much better done than any of the others! Why, I
don't see but it is as well done as Cheeny's, and they say
he makes men and women look like angels. Dear me! I
always thought Archy handsome; but this is splendid!
Why Cheeny gets two or three hundred dollars a piece for
his. A bright thought! You can take likenesses—how
much better for you than keeping on dependent. I have a
lot of acquaintances, and I will make it a business to recommend
you.”

“Oh no, no, no, Miss Clapp,” said Letty, with more vehemence
than she had ever spoken before; “don't recommend
me—don't speak about me!” and taking the drawing
from Miss Clapp, whose touch seemed to her to desecrate
that which she had kept for the contemplation of her most
private hours, she returned it to the portfolio; and having
gathered up the scattered drawings, she laid it aside, as she
would out of the reach of a mischievous child. She felt
Miss Adeline's presence to be intolerable, and mustering

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

courage, she said, looking at her watch, “You must excuse
me, Miss Clapp—it is time for the children's lessons.”

But Adeline Clapp was not to be repulsed by the tactics
of civilized warfare. “Oh, my dear,” she said, “you must
keep the young ones out for a while; I have not entered on
business yet. I saw you had quick feelings, and I did not
want to hurt them; but now I'll come to the point.” Letty
sunk back into her chair, as if a dentist, with his instrument
of torture, were approaching her. “To commence, then,”
resumed Miss Adeline; “I think I can see as far into a millstone
as any one, and I believe that you are correct, and
that Archy Lisle is honorable.” This profession of faith indicated
nothing to the artless girl, and she made no answer,
though Miss Clapp paused apparently for one. She proceeded:
“You know, Letty, the city is different from the
country; there we know all about folks, here they know a
little, and guess the rest; and when a young woman that's
rather pretty, to say the least, carries a gold watch, and
has a drawing-master, and the most expensive of music-masters,
as I hear you have, and a private parlor, and a
young gentleman visiting her for a constancy—why, people
will talk.”

“What do you mean, Miss Clapp? Talk about me! I
do not know a human creature in this great, full city, but
the Steinbergs and Mr. Lisle.”

“My dear, what does that signify, so long as they know
Mr. Lisle? Folks will talk—folks live by talking. Why,
Letty, I heard a drawing-room full of ladies talking over the
pros and cons about you and Archy, and I did not let on
that I knew either of you.”

“But you should, Miss Clapp,” said Letty, speaking now
with a calmness that surprised herself, and a gentle dignity
that, for a moment, awed Adeline Clapp. “You should
have told them that I have no father, no mother, no brother

-- 052 --

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

or sister—but that Mr. Lisle is all of these to me; that he
placed me here with good people, where I am earning my
bread; and that all I have, beyond that, he gives me—masters
and books, and my sitting-room, and my `gold watch!'”
If Letty could be sarcastic, then her tremulous smile, as she
uttered the last clause, was sarcastic; but it vanished as she
added, with intense sadness, “And he has given me what I
can never have again—his time.”

“And his affection, perhaps you think?” said Miss Adeline,
plunging her probe to the quick.

“Yes,” replied Letty, with an heroic effort, “yes, as a
dear brother gives it to a dear sister—so, and no otherwise.”

“That's well—that's very well. But, child, I am older
than you, and I must tell you it is not prudent to go on so;
there's no telling when brotherly love may blow out into
something higher-colored. You and Archy are running
risks. He has given you all duty will let him, for Archy is—
married.

“Married!” Letty covered her face with her hands.

Whether it were white or red, whether it expressed mortification,
disappointment, or misery, Adeline Clapp could not
guess; in any case, she meant to speak soothingly. “I
knew you would feel,” she said; “but it's always the way in
our family, to bring things to a head. And so I repeat it—
Archy is married. A Clapp's word is as good as a bond.
What I tell you is truth, though not the whole truth—that
will come out in time; the circumstances are peculiar. I
leave you now to judge for yourself whether it is right for
you to live on in your present style. Not but what I think
it right that Archy should befriend you, and I am sure I am
quite willing to bear half the expense—” Miss Adeline was
stopped in her career by Letty's hands falling into her lap,
and her head dropping on to her shoulder. Not one word

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

had she heard since Miss Clapp's authoritative declaration
that Archibald was married.

Adeline Clapp roused the house with her outcries, and as
she perceived Letty coming to life again under the tender
ministrations of the Steinbergs, she took her leave, congratulating
herself upon her wisdom in ascertaining the exact condition
of affairs, and putting a bar to their further progress.

Archibald Lisle now knew far more of the world in its
good and bad aspects, and far more of the theory and the
actuality of the world of sentiment, than when, in his youth,
he unconsciously stole away poor Letty's heart. Without
vanity, he was aware, that placed in the relationship she was
to him, and restricted to his society, he might become the
idol to her that a girl of loving heart will make to herself,
and he conscientiously guarded against the danger by talking
to her of her future career of teacher, by keeping the
ultimate purpose of his liberalities steadily in view, and by
selecting such books for reading to her as she might turn to
account in her future occupation. We do not mean to intimate
that Archibald was self-denying in his devotion to
Letty. His evenings, at old Steinberg's, harmonized with his
domestic tastes, in danger of starvation in a bachelor's
boarding-house life with all its egotistic little comforts. The
kindling of Letty's soft eye at his approach, her sweet cheerful
satisfaction in his society, the caresses of the little Steinbergs,
and their glee when like all lovers of children—childish
as they—he showered toys and candies upon them, and an
occasional gossip with the old people, all combined to diffuse
a home atmosphere over Letty's little sitting-room, and to
make it a balmy rest, after the dreary and weary bustle of
every-day life. Lisle had now and then, at long intervals,
spoken to Letty of Miss Herbert. He had mentioned meeting
her, had quoted some brilliant remark of hers, or alluded

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

to some interesting circumstance that bore a relation to her,
and when he did so, there was a flash from his eye, and a quivering
of his lip that never escaped Letty's observation. But
strange as it may seem, this did not make her unhappy.
She had settled it in her mind, that Miss Herbert was
Archibald's fate, but when it was to be accomplished, had
the indistinctness and mystery that death has to common
minds—and so had her own future. It was neither near, nor
afar off. So long as she satisfied her masters, did earnestly
her duty to the little Steinbergs, and could pass half her
evenings beside Archy, she lived in absolute content with
the present. And could this have been her eternity, good
little orthodox Puritan as she was, we fear she would not
have changed it.

But now had come the declaration from that relentless
Miss Clapp that must be “the end-all.” And that there
might be no misunderstanding, Miss Clapp followed up her
interview with a note, as follows:—“Dear girl, I did
not say quite all I wished, owing to your fainting which, I
suppose, came from the heat of the room, and your surprise.
I thought it my duty to tell you of a certain person's marriage,
but as it is yet a secret, don't let it transpire, and
don't allude to it to him. A. C.”

Poor Letty! She could have plucked out her tongue
easier than to have told it to another, or alluded to it to
Archibald. All day she was restless, and in answer to the
kind solicitude of the Steinbergs, she complained of head-ache,
and head-ache and heart-ache she had. Margaretta
Steinberg brought her in a basket of exquisite flowers, and
a novel from Mr. Roberts, a lodger in Steinberg's house.
This Mr. Roberts was head master of a noted Latin school.
He had sought an introduction to Letty through the Steinbergs,
and had lately been lavish in certain demonstrations,

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

which her kind friends thought most auspicious omens of
her future; and even the children interchanged whispers
about “dear Letty's beau,” and smiled when they brought
in his offerings. And Mr. Roberts might have had a fair
chance of winning any sound heart, but not poor Letty's.
The novel remained with uncut leaves on the table, and the
costly flowers would have withered there, but for Margaretta's
interposition.

Letty, living out of the world, and having no data by
which to calculate its chances, never, for a moment, doubted
that Archibald was married to Miss Herbert, and all day her
tormented brain was exercised in divining the reasons of the
secresy—“Why Archy had not even had the kindness to
hint it to her? and how in the world Adeline Clapp had
found out what Archibald had meant to keep secret?” She
sent away her drawing-master, she vainly tried to get through
with her daily task with her pupils. Their report brought in
Madam Steinberg, and she, alarmed by Letty's burning
cheeks, and hot hands, sent her husband waddling round to
Mr. Lisle's office to ask him to send a physician. But Steinberg
not finding him there, or at his lodgings, the good old
people, with German placidity, determined to defer medical
aid, and in the mean time to administer, a homeopathic narcotic,
not so innocent as it might have been, as the old lady, on
paying her last visit to Letty's attic before going to bed, and
finding her sleepless, trebled the dose. How blindly mortals
work out Heaven's beneficent purposes! Dear old Madam
Steinberg never forgot Letty's good-night to her, and often
repeated it with streaming eyes, “Oh, how kind you are to
me, Madam Steinberg,” she said—“to me, a stranger;” and
then clasping her little hands, she added, “Seeing this, shall
I not trust myself to him who pities me, even as a father
pitieth his children—I do, I do!” The trust and the prayer
were answered.

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

Lisle had been walking till a late hour that evening, taking
no note of time. Life seemed to him made up of disturbed and
disturbing forces, all inharmonious. Letty in her artlessness,
her gratitude to him, and her unworldliness, stood before him
in something like reproachful contrast to Grace, who was being
overcome by the world. Lisle felt, as he had never felt before,
the fact of Letty's love. He felt an irrepressible gush of pity
and tenderness for her—not love; no, that comes not for the
bidding. He was approaching Canal-street, and turned into
it, remembering, with some contrition, that a longer interval
than usual had passed since he had seen her. He heard a
cry of fire, and perceived it was in his direction. Still, so
common an occurrence excited no alarm, till he perceived
the outcries concentrating near Steinberg's. In a moment
after, he saw the flames burst out from the old man's little
wooden dwelling. In another instant he was there, and
penetrating through the crowd, he met Steinberg, face to
face, who, with a child in each arm, was screaming in German—
so completely had he lost his head—“Letty's in the
attic, save her!—the dear child!—mein Gott! mein Gott!”
Lisle understood him—he knew the localities of the house.
The fire had broken out in a crazy back-kitchen, and had
made some progress when the sleepers in the front rooms were
awakened by the smoke and crackling. “Bring a ladder!”
cried Lisle, “there's a person in the attic that must be saved!”
A ladder was brought, but intrepid as our firemen notoriously
are, they recoiled from applying it. “Ther's no use,” cried
one, “the flames are licking round the rafters—it can't be
done.” Lisle sprang upon the ladder. “Come down, young
man,” cried another. “You are lost,” shrieked a third, with
a horrid oath, “you are lost, if you enter!—it's death—
it's death, over and over.” Lisle paused on the topmost
rung, but not to retreat. With characteristic presence of
mind he took a silk scarf from his neck, put it over his face,

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

and secured it. With one thrust of his strong arm he demolished
the frail window-sash, a dense column of smoke
rushed outward, and Lisle disappeared. From below arose
cries upon His name, who, if forgotten till human help fails,
is surely then remembered. Breaths were suspended till,
issuing from the blackness, and followed by the flames, Lisle
reappeared bearing Letty, whom he had wrapped in a blanket,
as if he carried but a child's weight. A general acclamation
burst from the crowd; such a response as ever comes from
man's soul to an heroic deed.

Archibald, tearing the cover from his face that had saved
him in his mortal strife with death, perceived that Letty was
incapable of motion and unconscious. Plenty of hands
came to his aid, and she was borne to the nearest safe house,
and laid on a sofa. Restoratives were brought, and medical
aid was sought and found. Her pulse beat feebly. Archibald
knelt before her, and unconsciously kissed over and
over the little hands he held in his, and felt the pulses, that
had quickened at the faintest sound of his approaching footstep,
grow feebler and feebler.

“Spare your pains, friends,” said the physician with professional
coolness, addressing the assistants who were lavishing
restoratives; “it is all over with the poor girl. It is
death by suffocation.”

“It is not death; it can not be death!” cried Archibald;
“Letty! Letty—dear Letty!” She answered not. “Oh,
Letty—dear Letty! rouse yourself. Speak to me—to
Archy!” There was a slight, a perceptible tremulousness
of the eyelids, and the least possible movement of her lips
to smile. It was the last vibration to the voice that had
mastered the finest chords of her being—henceforward, still
forever.

The coarse, hard-handed men who stood around, bowed
their heads. “Can we do any thing for you, sir?” said one

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

and another in subdued voices. Lisle shook his head, and
they slowly departed, one whispering, “I think he is her
brother;” and another answering, “Something more, I
think.”

While the lady of the house went with her domestics to
prepare an apartment for the exigency, Archibald was, as he
desired, left alone with Letty. The first motion of his soul
was a devout thanksgiving to the great Shepherd that he
had taken this lamb away from the perils of life to his own
inexhaustible love—that she had passed from the rough
places of earth without dread or consciousness, to rest and
peace eternal.

And then, by that preternatural power which the memory
has at such periods of exaltation, the passages of their past
association passed in revision before him. Her loving, pleasant
childhood in his father's house; her fond clingings to
him in fancied dangers; her graceful little form playfully
hidden by the vines of the old porch, springing to meet him
with eager joy, when he came in from his field sports; the
refinements that, as she grew older and more perceptive, she
sprinkled over the homeliness of rustic life; the consolation
of her filial devotion to his father, and her cheerful patience
with the little fry at home. And, as if by a spell, came up
the memory of thrilling tones, of words half spoken, of sudden
blushes, and as sudden tears. These, passed by at the
time as caprice or moodiness, were now revelations. And the
last and dearest chapter of their joint lives, Letty's happiest
days at old Steinberg's, her sweet contentment in his
mere presence, her gratitude for even his smallest kindness,
not conveyed in words made common by common thanks,
but in floods of light that came beaming from her soul
through her eyes, in smiles that are the spirit's language,
in tones that breathe music into the simplest sentence.

“Oh, I have been hard, unkind, unfeeling!” was the cry

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

of his inmost soul. “I loved you, Letty—truly. But why
have I wasted on another what should have been yours?
Bitter, bitter, vain regrets! Now you are as far beyond
my reach, as you were above my deservings.”

Is it not ever thus? Is any, the happiest relation of life,
severed without leaving us to lament over the imperfection
of our love and its irremediable failures?

-- --

CHAPTER V.

“Enfin sa bouche flétrie
Ose prendre un noble accent.”

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

There are tides in the affairs of men; tides so strong as
to sweep every obstruction away and bear down every opposing
force. Circumstances had of late been auspicious to
Copley, and the object that for years he had pursued with
unwavering determination, was within his grasp. The Esterlys
had been out of the way. Little May, who had stood
like the angel at the gate of Paradise, pointing a sword
against him, was gone; and Uncle Walter, though the treasure
of his life was at stake, became hopeless, and resigned
himself to the common law of non-interference.

Had Lisle, before this crisis, cast off the shackles of his
reserve, risen above his self-distrust, and manifested to Grace
his unconquered and unconquerable love, she might have
responded to him, and risen by the force of her own upward
tendencies out of sight of the subtle spell that Copley had
addressed to her lower nature. But Lisle had now withdrawn
wholly from her society, and though his love was not
extinguished, it was buried deep in his heart and covered
with the ashes of despair.

Events are sometimes in such curious relation and proximity,
that one does not wonder they have been referred to
conjunctions of the stars. It was on the evening of Letty's
death, that Grace, at twilight, was sitting alone at the

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

bay-window of Mrs. Herbert's library, not gazing at the tints of
parting day that smiled on the budding trees opposite, but
taking an introspective view, where, just then, a soft and
pleasing twilight pervaded too. She was endeavoring to
overpower the still small voice that yet murmured against
her lover, with such thoughts as, “how kind, how lavish he
was to dear little Herbert;” “how generously forgiving of
Frank's obstinate prejudice against him;” “how considerate
of his interests;” “how prompt and noble for poor Violet's
relief.”

The door opened, and the ideal of her reverie glided in,
approached her, and bent over her chair with a low and
ardent expression of his joy in finding her, as he wished to
find her, alone. He took her hand and pressed it to his lips.
She did not withdraw it, and he saw in her beaming face a
happy augury.

The words, and the more expressive silence, the emotions,
and the demonstrations that made the two hours that followed
an epoch in the lives of both can not be told—must not be
told, for the time was sure to come when Grace would wish
all memory and record of them effaced. How many hours
of life glide away colorless and unnoted; and how vitalized
two hours may be; how bright! shedding a soft lustre over
the past, and illuminating the future and illimitable! What
swift movement have they, and yet what anchorage and
sweet rest! What outpouring of hearts, what telling of their
histories, what solving of their mysteries!

Such were not Grace's; not even then, in those two happiest
hours of all her intercourse with Copley, was there the
beatitude of a true love. But they ended as such hours do,
with promises, and plighted vows, and with some earthly
regards and arrangements. Copley had business which
would take him South for a few days, and it was therefore
agreed that their engagement should not be announced till

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

he returned. In the mean time Walter Herbert was first to
be told; a note was to be written to Eleanor (a cold tremor
seized Grace at the thought of these duties) and the fact,
as in courtesy due, was to be imparted to Mrs. Herbert and
her daughter.

Copley was just transferring from his own finger to Grace's
a diamond ring, to be the symbol of betrothal; her hand
rested impassive in his, while he poured a torrent of tears
over it (whence came they? had he a good angel? and was
he then possessed by it? were questions Grace often afterward
asked herself), when, at the sound of a footstep in the
entry, approaching, he dropped it, and shot off into an alcove
at the end of the room, where he stood in shadow.

“My!” exclaimed the most unwelcome intruder. “I am
so glad, Grace Herbert, to find you at home and disengaged;
I seldom have that good luck with you. Dear me! is that
you, Mr. Copley? Oh—ah—I might have known; but
there being no light here—well, moonlight is pleasantest for
some occasions that shall be nameless. Oh, how well I remember
one moonlight night! Well now I hope I don't
intrude,” continued Miss Clapp—it could be no other than
Miss Adeline Clapp—lowering her voice to Grace; “I dare
say I have broken up a tête-à-tête again. I have not been
to Mrs. Tallis' since her reception till this morning, and I
found Mr. Copley tête-à-tête there; odd, is n't it?”

The obscurity of the room, and the imperceptiveness of
Miss Clapp, favored all parties. She did not see the look
Copley darted at her, nor did Grace perceive his sudden
paleness, nor betray her own mounting color. On went
Adeline Clapp: “Mrs. Tallis looked uncommon handsome
this morning; she had on the loveliest silk, just the color of
a dove's wing, Paris made, sleeves entire new cut. I asked
her for the pattern, and if she remembers to give it to me,
I'll send it to you, if you wish, Grace.”

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

“Thank you.”

Miss Clapp proceeded: “What a kind of a superstitious
look Mrs. Tallis' little girl has. She'll not be long spared!
How she did run on this morning, Mr. Copley. I guess
Mrs. Tallis felt something she said to be rather searching—
don't you, Mr. Copley?”

“I do not remember a word she said,” replied Copley.

“Why, don't you? how odd. Don't you remember she
asked her mother `how long her papa would be gone?' and
when her mother told her a month, `I wish it were a month
now,' said she, and the tears ran down her pretty cheeks,
and her mother kissed her—she does love that child; and
then—why it's strange you did not observe—she looked up
in her mother's face, and says she, `Mamma, do you love
papa?' `Run up to the nursery, my dear,' says the mother,
and she went just like a little lamb. But my! I wonder you
did not hear her say, as she stood with her little hand on the
door, `I never send you away, mamma—I hate the nursery,
and I hate Mr. Copley.' Her mother got up and kissed
her, and checked her. I'm sure she spoke loud enough for
you to hear her, Mr. Copley.”

Copley deigned no reply, and Miss Adeline at last perceived
that her persistent monologue met with but an ungracious
reception; but nothing ever disturbed her equilibrium,
and she wound up with saying, “I feel as if it was
but friendly to you, Miss Grace, and to Mr. Copley, too, to
tell you that I surmise even that poor little child has heard
that people talk about you and her mamma, Mr. Copley;
and that is the make of people—they will keep on talking
when a gentleman pays, well, rather particular attention to
a married lady, visiting her every day, as it were, when her
husband is off on a journey.”

“Madam!” said Copley, with so fierce an expression that
even Miss Adeline started, and exclaimed, “Gracious me!

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

Mr. Copley, I did not mean to touch your feelings. I admire
to see gentlemen polite to married ladies; and if you
arn't sensible of any imprudence, there's no harm done by
just my speaking between us three.”

Copley had quite recovered himself, and, taking up his
hat, he replied with his usual coolness, “Much impertinence,
madam, but no possible harm;” and then, murmuring a few
sentences to Grace, too low for Miss Clapp's greedy ear, he
took his leave.

“Miss Clapp,” said Grace, rising, “you must excuse me,
I—I—”

“Oh now, Grace, I can't excuse you. Miss Carlton told
me you had no engagement this evening. I have been waiting
ever since Eleanor's boy sickened to speak to you, or to
her. It seemed more suitable to consult with a married
lady; but she is always engaged, or out of town, or something.
It's about Archy; and you and she are friends to us
both. Now do listen to me.”

Grace had risen, and was quivering with impatience to
get out of Miss Adeline's grasp, but Archibald Lisle's complication
with the insatiable woman turned the tide, and she
reseated herself with resignation.

“It's a pretty long story,” began Miss Adeline; “but
then, Grace, I know you'll have a fellow-feeling, when we
get into it. But it's so dark here, won't you have lights?”
Grace rang the bell. The servant lighted the gas. “My
goodness, how pale you look!” exclaimed Miss Adeline,
staring at Grace, as the light flashed on her face, and for a
moment she was awed, without comprehending the height
and depth of feeling it expressed. But a glimpse into
heaven would not long have checked Miss Adeline's tongue
in its communication of her self-centered interests.

“I am sure,” she resumed, “you'll approve of my feelings—
there can't be two opinions about it—as brother says, it's

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

only a question of time. Well, to commence at the commencement.
Archy and my brother Dates were classmates
in college. Archy was first-rate then, as he is now, and
Dates was sort o' behindhand at mathematics and those kind
of studies; and father hired Archy to give him extra lessons
which Archy did, at a pretty handsome price—you know
Archy's folks were rather poor, but we did not feel any
difference on that account. I hope all the Clapps are too
noble for that. Archy was invited down to Clapp Bank,
to celebrate his birth-day. He had paid me considerable
attention before that; and though he had not a dollar but
what he earned, and his father was a mechanic, and my
father had been a wholesale shoe-merchant, and had gone
out of business with a handsome fortune—though nothing
to compare with what we have now, with the rise of real
estate, and factory-stock, and so forth—”

“Oh, do come to the point, Miss Clapp.”

“Well, I am close upon it. I was just going to say that
none of our folks would have made any objection if Archy
had delicate views; though father had been a member of the
Legislature for five years, and Uncle Medad was in Congress;
they felt I would have selected Archy before any other
young man I knew. Well, that evening we had a first-rate
time. It was moonlight, and the young men took the girls
a rowing on the lake. Archy took me, and then we played
plays, and had forfeits; and Anne Jane Evans adjudged
Archy and I to go through the marriage ceremony to redeem
our forfeits. Pa was in his study with Judge Eastly,
and the judge went through the whole ceremony of the
Church of England service with us. I can't say I looked upon
it then as any thing more than a kind of forerunner. Well,
after commencement, Dates went off to China, and Archy
studied law, and went into practice, and never came to
Clappville again. Well, you know how it is, Grace; when

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

one is attached, and is, as Dates says, expecting `relations
of reciprocity,' one don't give up the ship for a trifle. Well,
you know Archy made the tower of Europe, and while he
was gone, I did for his family just as if I were daughter and
sister. Well, last fall, Judge Eastly was down at Clappville,
and talking over old times with Dates and me, and so, says
he, `Take care, Adeline,' says he, `that that chap of a New
York lawyer don't claim you for his wife when he comes
home.' I asked the judge his meaning, and he said he referred
to the marriage ceremony, and he said there had been
two just parallel cases in Massachusetts that bound the parties.
The first lawyers had been consulted, and they gave it as
their opinion, that it was `a legal and binding contract.'
These were the judge's words.”

Grace's interest was now thoroughly excited. “Good
heaven,” she exclaimed, “you do not mean—”

“Hear me through, Grace Herbert. I don't mean any
thing but what is fair and above board. Well, I won't
repeat all that the judge and Dates said. The judge thought
that with my large fortune in hand, for by this time, you
know, pa was deceased, and the estate settled; the judge
thought that Archibald, knowing the points of the law,
would claim me, whether or no. Well, Dates was ambitious
for me, and he thought Archy was not quite up to my mark,
and wanted me to keep it hushed up. I did not say much,
but I had my own feelings. It's true, I did not know
Archy's views, but knowing he would have the best of the
bargain, I did not hesitate. I knew the day he landed. I
laid all my plans, straight-work, as you would mark out a quilt.
Matrimony is a solemn duty; and to be sure, I own I had
entered on it rather lightly, but not without feeling—perhaps
it was the same with Archy. I meant to behave
honorably, and give him opportunities of falling in love,
before we took up the stiches; and so I told Dates; and

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

have written him the same since I came to New York.”
Miss Adeline paused, and Grace's face expressing, even to
her dull perceptions, something of the mingled wonder and
disgust she felt,

“I see,” she resumed, “that you don't quite feel with me.
Perhaps you think it would have been more prudent for me
to have told him at once that we were as good as man and
wife?”

“Oh, no—no, no, Miss Clapp, never tell him that.”

“Never! why, we are; and can't you see it must not run
on as it is now. He takes no hints, and he's all the while
paying attention to the girl Letty Alsop—at old Steinberg's.
I have found out who she is; it is not prudent, as
regards her, and if Archy has really forgotten all about that
evening, as he pretends to, don't you think it's quite time he
was reminded? Now that's just the question I came to ask
you.”

Grace had not heard this long story without arriving at
the conviction, that Archibald Lisle had entangled himself
with this inevitable woman. “What is to be done?” thought
she, rapidly reviewing in her own mind Adeline Clapp's
story; “that noble fellow must not be caught by this `mousing
owl,' but what can I do for him?—nothing. It is not a
matter for a third person's meddling. Archibald Lisle will
be the best manager of his own affairs, and the sooner he
gets out of the web this horrid woman has spun about him
the better.” And so, with effort suppressing a smile, she
said, “Miss Clapp, I see but one course for you to pursue,
that is, to make known at once to Mr. Lisle what your
brother calls your `relations of reciprocity.' He will, as he
chooses, confirm or dissolve them at once—good-night.”

“She might have had the politeness to wait till I got out
of the door,” said Miss Adeline, as Grace fleetly vanished up
the stair-case.

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

“`Dissolve them, indeed'—that he can't do; and dissolve
five thousand five hundred a year—it's all at seven per cent.—
that he won't do; but I kind o' dread to throw open the
blinds at once; what is the use of asking advice?”

Some of our readers may recoil with as much displeasure
from Grace's betrothal as she felt disgust at the presumption
of Miss Clapp's expectations, for there are those who in
spite of the discordant matches of every day, will as freshly
wonder at every new one as the child, who on looking at an
old man with a young wife, exclaimed, “What a poor two
you make!” Not that the world, in general, by which comprehensive
phrase is designated the particular circle in which
Miss Herbert moved, would feel any thing other than perhaps
a momentary sensation at her rare good fortune. The
general feeling in relation to any woman being, that she is
better off in port than afloat.

But there may be some, who comprehending the nobility
of Grace's nature, will feel a keen disappointment at this
crisis of her fate, having believed that though uncontrolled,
unguided, unwarned, she would, in Ida Roorbach's phrase,
“have worked out her own salvation,” and not have yielded
at last to extraneous influences. She had clung to her distasteful
home with the one dear compensation of her Uncle
Walter's presence, though solicited by the advantageous
parties, enumerated by Mr. Herbert to Lisle, and others
quite as advantageous, unknown to him. She was now the
victim of an illusion, an illusion to which an imaginative
unoccupied young women, cast into a state of society with
which she has few sympathies, is most miserably exposed.

Letter-writing was not Copley's speciality, but he wrote,
each day of his short absence, sincerely, and therefore earnestly.
He spoke of the future as a fait accompli. Grace
passed carelessly over his request that the finishing up, and
decorations of his house, should be controlled by her

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

judgment and taste, who “was soon to be its adored mistress;”
and over his exultation in cheating the town of its gossip—
though with this she rather sympathized, to dwell on his
professions of ardent love, his impatience to return and
bask in the summer of her kindness, after the “polar winter
he had endured,” and like phrases, common coin in common
circulation. Grace took them at their current value.
The happiness of being loved is next to that of loving, and
perhaps she felt that the perfection of the one made up for
the still haunting consciousness of the imperfection of the
other.

-- --

CHAPTER VI. THE RIGHT AND THE WRONG SIDE OF THE TAPESTRY.

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

It was a significant circumstance that Grace did not communicate
to one of her friends, not even to her dear Uncle
Walter, her engagement by word of mouth. Was it that
she instinctively avoided the truth that flashes from the face
before the soul is shrouded in plastic words and conventional
phrases?

Copley had recently gained in Mr. Herbert's good opinion.
He had even, on one or two occasions, eagerly praised him
in Grace's hearing, but the sigh, with which he ended, indicated
but too truly an ineradicable disapprobation of the
man. There was a singular sympathy between the old man
and the young woman; an understanding and correspondence
that did not need the intervention of words. And
Uncle Walter was a man of few words, especially on those
occasions when ordinary men are diffuse. The more intense
the heat, the less crackling was there.

Grace met Mr. Herbert, for the first time after her brief
written announcement to him of her engagement, the next
morning at breakfast. He was a very late riser, and she
was accustomed to give him his breakfast. It was their
hour of privilege and security, Mrs. Carlton being then in
the field, laying out the momentous duties of her productive
life. Grace met her uncle with her usual dutiful salutation,
and took her seat. Both parties were silent. That was no

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

unusual circumstance, for there was that perfect love between
them that casteth out fear and restraint of all sorts.
They were sometimes silent through the whole meal, and
sometimes merry as children. Grace poured out a cup of
coffee; Mr. Herbert took it, but their eyes did not meet.
The servant brought in his hot toast and egg and placed them
by him. He touched neither, but sat for a few moments,
looking out of the window as far away from poor Grace
as possible, and then seizing a morning paper he turned
over its mammoth pages; it would not do; his blinded
eyes could not see the words, and the rustling only sharpened
the silence. He threw it down, rose from his seat, and
was running away like a child from what he had not courage
to face. Uncle Walter was a child. Grace sprang to him,
and throwing her arms around him, and bursting into tears,
said, “You must not go so, dear Uncle Walter. Speak one
word to me, won't you? can't you? Well, then, I will
undo, unsay it all!”

“Oh, no, no!” he cried, his heart at last finding vent in
words; “no, you have done it, my child, my all; I am foolish,
Grace—I am old—God forgive me! God bless you!”
And then gently disengaging her arms, he seated her on the
sofa, and left her sobbing there; and taking his hat and
cane, he left the room and hobbled through the long entry
from the breakfast-room to the outer door, then returned,
and half opening the door, in a sort of choking between
laughing and crying, “Mind, Grace,” he said, “you give
me notice to quit in time. I'll set up my rest with Eleanor
and May; I'll not stay in this house after the only live person
in it leaves it.”

“Engaged! let me see her note,” cried Anne Carlton to
her mother, who had summoned her daughter to her room
to receive the news. She read Grace's missive. It was a

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

short reading, merely a respectful announcement of her engagement
and an injunction to present secresy.

“Secresy!” exclaimed Miss Anne, “I wonder who will
care to tell the news—men are shameful! It was only last
Thursday, at Mrs. Smith's, that Horace Copley said such
things to me, and looked more than he said.”

“My dear!”

“Oh, ma'am, you need not undertake to convince me
that he did not mean any thing—I know him. What's become
of your study of human nature, ma'am? You've missed
in your lesson this time.”

My dear!”

“Well, it's too provoking. I should have accepted Edmund
Fay or Guy Clayton if you had not harped upon what
you called a `wavering scale,' and such nonsense.”

“My dear Anne, you are not respectful. One can not
always clearly discern the future.”

“Oh, I know. But you are always in a fog, and you always
think you have nothing to do but heave your lead—
human nature! that's a riddle you can't read, ma'am!”
(After a pause,) “I never heard him admire any thing in
Grace but her aristocratic air. And she and her uncle profess
to look down upon fashion, and fortune, and the world,
and so on. I never believed them. Who is a man of the
world, if Copley is not? So dreadfully shocked they were
at our asking Belson and Count de Salle. They and Copley
are birds of a feather.”

“Not quite, my dear. Not that I defend Brother Walter
or Grace, for criticizing us; they knew I did not approve of
intimacies with those men, nor would I exclude them from
large parties, because they are not just what they should
be—`judge not,' etc.”

“Oh, mamma, what is the use of talking so? Every body
knows what Sam Belson is, and you know besides.”

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

“My dear, there is a difference between Belson and Copley.
Belson lives by—I don't know what, possibly gambling;
he does not respect public opinion; he—in short, he
lives freely; whereas Copley is prudent as regards public
opinion; he has immense wealth, and does not waste it. Of
late I hear nothing against him; on the contrary, I am told
he has been confirmed, and you know he has a class in our
Sunday-school.”

“All humbug, mamma—every bit of it humbug; all to
throw dust in people's eyes. Confirmed, indeed! Confirmed
on Sunday, and fooling with Mrs. Tallis every day in the
week. How easy old folks are humbugged.”

Mrs. Herbert was on the verge of irritation,—she never
went over. “I must confess I do not like this levity, Anne,”
she said; “and if you really have so low an opinion of Mr.
Copley, I own I do not see why you are not willing to give
him up to Grace.”

“Oh, low opinion; I have no such thing. I look upon
Horace Copley as the very first match in New York. I am
not in love with him. If he should marry any one else, I should
not hang myself; but to have Grace Herbert the one taken,
and I to be the one left! Besides, I never professed to be
particular. I am willing a man should amuse himself the
way he likes best. One thing please give me credit for,
mamma—I never was humbugged by Grace.” So far as
entertaining a blind faith in human virtue is humbug, Anne
Carlton may claim complete exemption from it.

“What do you mean, my child?” asked Mrs. Herbert.

“Why, I always said that Grace was contriving and working
for this prize, and would go through fire and water to
attain it. Now tell me, mamma—you understand human
nature, you know—would any girl in Grace's position pass
by the opportunities she has had, unless for an ulterior object?
Think of a girl, without fortune, rejecting the

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

Honorable Mr. Grey, of a noble English family, possessing every
thing that Grace professes to admire. Tut, tut, mamma; it
is not so easy to throw dust in my eyes. Grace is getting
on—she is two-and-twenty, and past.” She paused, and
then added, “When is the wedding coming off?”

“That I don't know; probably soon—there is no reason
for delay. But, my dear, I do hope you will put the best face
on the matter, and congratulate Grace. I should be mortified
to have her suspect you of envying her good fortune;
indeed we ought always to rejoice with them that rejoice.”

“Never fear, ma'am—I can play my own cards.” Anne
was leaving the room, and turning back, “`It's an ill wind
that blows no good!'” she said, with beaming satisfaction.
“We shall have a clear riddance of old Walter Herbert
now.”

“Don't speak in that way, Anne; you know I have endeavored
to do my duty, and make a happy home for my
husband's brother—but I have thought of that.

The “well-laid schemes of mice and men” are disconcerted,
and so were Mrs. Herbert's; but before evening the
oil had flowed over the ruffled waves, and she had reverted
to her usual dead calm, and was harassing Walter Herbert
with her eternal common-places.

“If,” she said, “as would appear now, Mr. Copley has
been long decided on this final step, he has shown remarkable
constancy of purpose, and that is indicative of stability.
Don't you think so, brother?”

“Yes—and a pretty stiff will, too.”

“True, brother. But Göethe, you know, says the `educated
will makes the perfect character;' not that I mean to
say that Horace Copley is perfect. Who is? It is incident
to humanity to be imperfect. We do not expect young men
of fortune to be immaculate; he is not. But there is

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

nothing that is so calculated to restore a young man to a
right course, and keep him in it, as a union with a superior
woman. A superior woman's influence is unbounded. Love
founded on reason, a deep, fixed love, is—is—”

“A head of steam, no doubt,” interrupted Walter Herbert,
who had never before listened so long to his sister-in-law's
congeries of aphorisms; “but if you please, madam,
let us talk no more about it. I thank God it is as well as it
is!”

As well!” echoed Mrs. Herbert, with spontaneous
amazement; “are you not satisfied, brother?”

Mr. Herbert threw his half-smoked cigar in the fire, and
without any other answer than a short “good-night,” he left
the lady to speculate upon the insatiable demands of a doting
old uncle, and upon other multifarious stumbling-blocks
in her favorite study of human nature.

It was Mrs. Tallis' habit to give the twilight hour to her
child. On the memorable evening of Grace's betrothal,
Elise had lingered longer, and clung closer than usual. Her
mother had a sweet voice, and sang old ballads enchanting
to the child. She was broken off in the midst of one by a
servant bringing in a twisted note, written on a scrap of
paper, in pencil, which Copley left as he passed homeward
from his betrothal. His eyes were hardly yet dried from
the tears he poured over Grace's hand; his hand was still
warm with the pressure of her's!

“Dear A.,” said the note, “I am engaged to G. H.!!!
I shall be here between nine and ten—and am now, and
then, and always yours devotedly, H. C.”

There were but two lines, but Mrs. Tallis remained standing
at the window and reading them, over and over, till her
little girl, who had been repeating her entreaties for five
minutes, that she would come back and finish her “story

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

song,” said, taking her mother's hand in both her's, “Come,
do come, mamma—I've got a very great pain in my head,
and when you sing I don't feel it.” The mother answered
rather instinctively to the magic touch of the little hands
than apprehending the words, and again sat down, with the
child on her lap, who, laying her head on her mother's
bosom, and her hand on her head, said, “It feels better now,
mamma—now sing.” But instead of singing, Mrs. Tallis
turned the note to the mouldering April fire, and, as if yet
incredulous, read it over again. The child snatched it and
threw it in the grate, and then, frightened at its own impatience,
she burst into a fit of crying. She was of a most
quiet temperament, and usually as docile as a dove. The
mother's thoughts were for a moment recalled to the child.

“Why, what ails you, Elise?” she said; “what is the
meaning of this?”

“Oh, I don't know, mamma, what does ail me—my head
feels so—and I could not bear the sight of Mr. Copley's old
note.”

“Mr. Copley's note! How did you know it was Mr.
Copley's note?”

“Why, John said so, when he brought it to you, mamma.
I hate his notes, and I hate his presents.”

“What, the beautiful presents he sends you?”

“Yes, I do; and I don't love him a morsel, and I wish
you did not, mamma—I wish you loved papa.” There was
a moment's lull, and then the child resumed: “Mamma, do
some ladies love husbands?”

“Some do, I believe,” replied the mother, with a faint smile.

“But you don't, mamma?”

“I do not! Who told you so, Elise?”

“Nobody told me, mamma—I can tell myself. You love
me, mamma; if I am gone out, ever so little way, when I
come home you are so glad to see me, and when papa

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

came home from ever so far off, you were not glad to see
him; and you always speak kind to me, and you never speak
kind to papa.”

“Hush, Elise—you talk too much.”

“Well, I will hush, mamma, if you will just sing me out
that pretty story.”

The mother resumed the singing, but her voice soon died
away; and when the child again urged her to go on, she
said, “I can not sing to-night, Elise. You must go to bed,
my child.” She rang for the nurse. The little girl held fast
to her, clung most fondly, and when forced away, she said,
“Do, mamma, come up and sing me to sleep, my head does
really hurt me—horridly—will you, mamma?”

“Yes, yes, I will, you little make-believe.”

But, alas! alas! the mother forgot her promise, and that
night, for the first time in Elise' life, Mrs. Tallis went to
her own bed, without going to her child's little couch.

Children are God's messengers. Woe to the mother
whom they do not persuade to rectitude!

On this same memorable evening, Eleanor read, and gave
the following note to her husband.

Dear Eleanor:

“You will not be surprised to hear that H. C. and I have
come to the end of our long and intricate journey. Shall
we have a glad welcome from you, and a blessing from my
brother?

G. H.”

Esterly glanced his eye over it. “Of course,” he said,
“just what I expected.” And then seeing Eleanor dissolved
in tears, exclaimed, “My dear child, you are not surprised?”

“No, no—not surprised.”

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

“Nor disappointed?”

Eleanor shook her head, but not with emphasis.

“Nor dissatisfied?”

“Oh, Frank, can you ask me that?”

“Why, Eleanor, you must have foreseen this inevitable
result for the last six weeks, and you have seemed to me
to acquiesce in it.”

“Frank, you know how I have been engrossed the last
six weeks; and, besides, what could I do? Grace has
always been independent, self-directing, not a person to be
interfered with.”

“But, Eleanor, it is true I have been lost in my own
affairs, but I thought there was a tacit agreement among us
to acquiesce in Grace's decision?”

“And is a mere acquiescence what we should feel at this
crisis of our dear, noble sister's fate?”

“Certainly it is not all we desire to feel, but most marriages,
Eleanor, are compromises.”

“Ours was not, Frank.”

“No, but Grace could hardly expect another romance,
ripened into a reality, which ours has been,” replied Esterly,
kissing his wife with the enthusiasm of a lover; “once I did
hope for its parallel for Grace. I was impatient for Lisle's
return. I thought `propinquity' only was wanting to combine
their destiny, but before he came home, Grace was
entangled in this affair—her mind, if not her heart, was preoccupied.
It's a failure I confess, but after all, not so bad.
Think how long Copley has been steadily devoted to Grace—
that augurs well.”

“I know him better than you do, Frank. Pride had
more to do with his devotion, than love.”

“All men are made of mixed elements, Eleanor. I trust
you do Copley injustice.”

“No, no, Frank, I do not. He is false. Anne Carlton

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

has confided to me his insidious flattery to her. I believe
the silly girl was half hoping he would offer himself to her;
but far worse than that, he has, up to last week, kept up his
intimacy with Mrs. Tallis, and in her husband's absence has
been every day at her house—so Mrs. Milnor, who lives
opposite, told me. She says his French valet is every
morning at Mrs. Tallis' door with bouquets, and perfumed
notes.”

“`Perfumed!' Does Mrs. Milnor nose them across the
street? I wonder, Eleanor, that you should listen for a moment
to such an audacious gossip—an unclean bird that lives
on carrion.” Esterly, like most men, would scarcely have
taken a gossip's word against a murderer. “I hear much
good of Copley,” he resumed, “of late. He has become a
teacher in our Sunday-school.”

“I am sorry to hear it. I have no opinion of religious
cloaks over moral delinquencies.”

“But, Eleanor, he may have thrown off the polluted garments,
and not covered them. Give him his due—have
you forgotten Violet's free papers?”

“Certainly not, Frank; but, doubtless, Grace incited him
to that good deed.”

“And will to other deeds as good. Come, come, Eleanor,
think what power she will have; what a fortune to dispense;
what a wide influence! Look on the bright side. Grace's
fate may be next best to ours.”

“Next best! Ah, Frank, you do not know Grace, if you
think a `next best' in marriage would be endurable to her.
No, she will have nothing, if not a love and confidence like
ours—ever growing; our smallest joy, and our keenest sorrow
binding us closer together; a mutual dependence, and an individual
freedom springing from reciprocal faith, love, and
charity; each a life apart, and a life together.”

“Why, Ellen! what a fine theory of marriage.”

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

“A theory evolved from our experience, Frank.”

“True, my blessed wife; but ours is the fate of but one
pair in a thousand; we must take life as it is.”

“Should we not rather, Frank, try to make it what it
should be?”

“An odd question to put to a preacher by profession.
But, truly, Eleanor, how is this matter to be reformed, unless,
as Dr. Johnson proposes, we leave it to the chancellor to
couple men and women. Marriage is one of the merest
chances of life, the most difficult and painful of all social
problems. Just fancy the extravagance of expecting that
the people I tie together should be qualified for the most
complex partnership of life.”

“Then, my husband, do not lend your voice to the general
vulgar view of life, and say, `A woman must be married.'
Surely it is better she should be a lonely struggler, an `old
maid' driven into corners, than to sacrifice her truth, to live
in the closest and dearest relation of life, stripped of all that
makes life dear. Better utter isolation and desertion, than
to perjure herself by a vow of love, honor, and obedience,
that she can not keep.”

“I agree with you, theoretically, Eleanor, but practically
what is to be done? Do you know a woman who would
live single, if she could help it?”

“Yes, indeed, Frank, and so do you. Noble women who
have preferred single life to making hollow vows; poverty,
if you will have it so, to failure.”

“But these are exceptional cases, my dear.”

“So they are, but there would be many more, if women
were true to themselves, and true to their own sex. Many
a woman, when she gets a husband, looks upon herself as a
general who has won the battle, and may sleep upon his
laurels for the rest of his life, and she looks down upon her
single sisters from her matrimonial height. The first

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

practical lesson she teaches her daughters is, that an `old maid'
is an impersonation of whimsicalities, at best to be pitied,
and that her condition is, at all risks, to be avoided. All
vulgar men speak of single women with scorn or pity, and
such men as you, Frank, are reconciled to such marriages as
my sister's will be, because—`she must be married!'”

“Well, since you drive me to it, I defend my position.
It is never wise to run counter to the institutions of Providence.
Marriage is the first and greatest of these, the central
point, whence all the relations of life radiate, the source
of all political and social virtue. The husband and wife are
priest and priestess in the temple consecrated and upheld by
God himself.”

“And is this temple to be turned into a den of thieves, a
market for money-changers, Frank? Is its strength to be
impaired and its purity polluted by compromise-marriages?
You say that marriage is the source of all political and social
virtue; and so I believe, and that we must thank the low
rate of conjugal virtue, for there being so little of either.
And how should conscientious statesmen, pure patriots,
honest dealers, faithful children, loving brothers and sisters,
and loyal friends spring from marriages, such as they are.
The world has made slow progress from this starting-point,
Frank.”

“My dear wife, I believe you have the right, but if you
had ever undertaken one social reform, you would know
how hopeless is change of the very form and pressure of
society.”

“But remember, Frank, the mouse and the lion in the
fable. The weakest may do something by using their small
power in the right direction. Women's testimony does not
go very far, but do you, Frank, and other accepted teachers,
teach my doctrine in simplicity and godly sincerity. Don't
go on in the common rut and multiply these miserable

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

matings (not unions), by saying `women must be married.' If
a woman misses her highest destiny, if she can not fold her
heart in the bands of conjugal affection, fortified by congenial
education, taste, and disposition, if she can not vitalize
her union with a religious sentiment, then for pity's sake,
dear Frank, counsel her to try `that other fate.' Teach her
that she can prepare her soul for its eternal destiny without
marriage—that she can be sister, friend, and benefactor; and
that to do her duty within the wide compass of these relations,
is far more honorable in the judgment of man, than
to be a mismated wife and incompetent mother, condemned
to stagnation instead of progress, and finding the last only
and miserable consolation in the resignation to an indissoluble
tie!”

This long conversation begun at home, was finished on
their way to Grace's. Late as it was in the evening, they
both felt a desire to shelter their lukewarmness by their
promptness. They were just at Mrs. Herbert's door when
Eleanor ended her last sentence: men, the most earnest, the
most serious, do not regard marriage with the solemnity that
a thoughtful woman does. A woman casts all on that venture;
a man has other argosies at sea.

“It is a little odd, Eleanor,” said Esterly, half smiling,
“that you have bestowed no part of this lecture upon
Grace, and that here we are on our way to congratulate
her.”

“Oh, I know I was cowardly,” said Eleanor; “I now reproach
myself bitterly, but till very lately I thought that
Grace could not be dragged into this maëlstrom.”

“Well, well, my dear child, now do the next wisest thing,
and since you can not prevent this marriage, make the best
of it.”

The sisters met with tearful smiles. The common phrases
of the occasion were spoken, so beautiful when, bearing the

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

soul's impress, they drop from the heart like fresh coin from
the mint and ring like true metal. Grace was not radiant,
but there was a certain satisfaction evident, such as one feels
who has struggled through an entangled path and comes out
on a clear road. But how far was this from the feeling befitting
such an occasion.



“A content so absolute,
That not another comfort like to this
Succeeds in unknown fate!”

When Mr. Herbert broke away from Grace after that
breakfast which was only a fast, he directed his course towards
the sole light that glimmered through the darkness
closing around him. And after reaching and mounting a
long stairway in Wall-street, and passing through a large
office, he went on by virtue of his general passport, into a
little den where Lisle took refuge from suitors and clerks.
Here the old friend was admitted when the rest of the
world was shut out. Here he had lounged through many a
pleasant hour, and placing no guard over his heart, and little
upon his tongue, he had rashly intimated what he most desired,
and freely told what most of all things he deprecated.
His love for the young man seemed even to himself so out
of bound, that at parting he often quoted Falstaff's words,
saying, “Ah, Archy, you have given me medicines!” But
alas! poor old man, he was in no laughing vein now. He
found Lisle arranging his affairs for his departure with Letty
Alsop's remains for the home burial. He sprang forward to
give his friend his usual cordial welcome. Walter Herbert
turned away, his face full of struggling feeling, and stood by
a window, gazing down into a little dark court, but seeing
only the desolate chambers of his own mind.

“What has happened?” said Lisle affectionately, laying

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

his hand on the old man's shoulder. “What is the matter,
sir?”

“Matter!” He turned round as if wound up to a pitch of
fierceness, and then like an angry child melting into tears,
he said in a broken voice, “Nothing but what should have
been expected—she's gone, Lisle.”

“Gone! dead—who?”

“Oh, no, not dead, but lost for ever to me, and to you.
Grace, my darling is—is—engaged!”

No further question was put, no word spoken; each understood
the other perfectly. The young man turned white
as the unwritten paper on his desk; and after Walter Herbert
left him, he sat as if paralyzed for half an hour; then
giving his clerks their instructions, he shut himself up till
the hour of his departure. He tried to master himself, but
Letty was dead, and Grace worse than dead, and the world
was very dark to him.

After fulfilling his engagement with Mrs. Tallis on the
evening of his betrothal, Copley returned to his mother's
house. He passed the drawing-room from which the punctual
lady had retired at her stated time, and went to his
own sitting-room, where he found Sam Belson awaiting him,
and the flood-gates being open, he did not shut them.

“Why, bless my soul!” exclaimed Belson, throwing his
unfinished cigar away, “what dead earnest you seem to
be in.”

“I am earnest and triumphant. You know, Sam, I have
been pursuing this one object for years.”

Belson laughed, shrugged his shoulders, and replied,
“Yes, so you have, Cope, with some pleasant little détours;
you are capital, Copley.”

“Capital! why, what do you mean?”

“Nothing, nothing, I assure you; I am only amused to

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

see you as much elated as if you had conquered a kingdom.”

“I have—my kingdom.”

“Not by the knights Valor and Love, though you seem
to say so.”

“I do say so; and what can you say to the contrary?”

“Pshaw! Cope, don't fire up; that is not your cue.
Why, did you ever suppose after you minded the fortress
with that lawsuit, that it would not yield? You remember
I told you that was a masterly tactic.”

“You have misunderstood me; upon my honor you
have, Sam,” said Copley, reddening; “and certainly you
do not know Miss Herbert.”

“Nor ever shall. The lady once refused to permit me to
be introduced to her. I shall not ask the favor a second
time, though since that memorable epoch, she has stooped
from her pride of place. They are devilish poor, I hear.
She ought to overlook my foibles, being near of kin to
yours.”

“As to that, Sam, Miss Herbert is like other women,
comme-il-faut. They do not know, or care, or think about
such matters. But if you imagine she has been governed
by a sordid motive, your judgment may be the natural
result of your own experience, but I assure you, it is a false
one.”

Belson looked askance at Copley with an indescribable
leer of derision, and Copley, maintaining his seriousness, and
betraying a sincere indignation, which his faith in Grace inspired,
Belson said, “Come, come, Copley, don't let us fall
out now; I thought you had got beyond woman-worship.
Upon my word, I meant no special disrespect to Miss Herbert;
I only do not imagine she is an exception to the sex.
Show me a disinterested patriot among politicians, a parson
who preaches for the pure love of souls, a just merchant, and

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

I will show you a woman who has no price. Pshaw! Copley,
they can all be bought: you know it. A poor girl, ever so
innocent—like young Jessie—with a few baubles, and soft
words, and fine dresses; Tallis' wife, with a little larger
amount of the same coin; the mass of them, with a trousseau,
a nuptial ceremony, and an establishment; and a reduced
gentlewoman, be she ever so well-born, clever, and
accomplished—and your affiancée is all this—will let herself
be knocked off to the bid of half a million, and the mirror
of all the Graces into the bargain,” and Belson bowed low to
Copley as he finished.

The poisoned chalice was returned to Copley's lips. He
was silent.

“Good-night to you, Copley,” resumed Belson, after a
long pause. “I am going West. You need not ask me to
the wedding. I never countenance weddings or funerals.
But after this is over, the wedding I mean, we may take up
life together, and yet spin some glittering threads. Good-night,
pleasant dreams to you—dreams a month long, and
then awake to married life with what appetite you may.
Good-night!”

This was said much in the temper and voice of the first
nuptial greeting to the first pair:



“Live while ye may,
Yet happy pair: enjoy, till I return,
Short pleasures, for long woes are to succeed.”

-- --

CHAPTER VII.

“Now, Truth, perform thine office!”

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

Grace had eagerly escaped from Mrs. Herbert's forced
politeness, Miss Anne's sulkiness, and, above all, from her
dear uncle's pathetic countenance, and passed the interim of
her lover's absence with her sister at Harlem; where, in
her obscure dwelling, she realized that home is made of
a woman's heart, and its various relations and dependencies—
not of marble, or brick and mortar, or even of May's
magical “wood painted white.” She came to town with her
sister and brother-in-law on the day of her lover's expected
return. They were sitting with Mrs. Herbert's family
around her tea-table. If there was ever an hour in life
when Mrs. Herbert's platitudes could be acceptable, it was
such a one as this, when every one else was kept silent by
suspended or disquieted feeling and fluttering expectation.
Mrs. Herbert herself seemed flooded with serenity, as if
neither “crosses nor losses” had ever invaded her lot.

“How much we miss you, dear Eleanor,” she said, “and
the children, dear little ones. But you must find being in
the country a great saving of time—life seems so cut up, so
very short in town; don't you think so, Mr. Esterly?”

“I don't know, madam; reckoned in poor Charles Lamb's
fanciful mode, by the waste of it, it should seem fearfully
long.”

“Long or short,” interposed Miss Carlton, “there is not

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

half enough of it to do what one wishes. Mamma and I
have been trying so hard, dear Eleanor, every day to get
out to see you in your dear little cottage, but something always
chances to prevent us—it is so tiresome.”

“`Lord have macy on fine ladies for all the lies they tell,'
as poor old Di' says,” whispered Uncle Walter to Grace, who
sat at his side. “Now, just listen to Eleanor's answer, it
will be gracious, and true, too, I'll be bound.” But before
the answer was finished, a carriage stopped at the door, the
door-bell rang, an ominous silence heralded the expected
guest, and Mr. Copley entered. It was his first appearance
since the engagement. Mrs. Herbert and Anne had had
time to prepare their masks; the rest never wore them.

The blood rushed to Grace's cheeks as her lover kissed
the hand she extended to him. Eleanor, too, gave him her
hand, but, truth itself, she spoke not a word. He looked in
her face, and no doubt his vanity interpreted satisfactorily
the emotion it expressed. Esterly looked grave. After exchanging
the common civilities of meeting, he felt that
something more was expected, and he said, “I congratulate
you, Mr. Copley; my wife is perfection—and Grace is her
sister.”

“A little equivocal,” interposed Mrs. Herbert; “no doubt
Mr. Esterly means that our dear Grace will go on to perfection
now that she is to be so fortunate, so happy. I hold
that success is as propitious to the character as—as—”

“Sugar-plums to children, mamma. By the way, Mr.
Copley,” added Miss Anne, “though you did not give all
your's to Grace—your sugar-plums, I mean—I was not quite
so blind as you may imagine. I have seen all along that the
farce of `Love 's a riddle' was to end in this charming way.”

Grace turned her eye upon Anne Carlton; its flash disclosed
the hollowness of that vessel; she paled under it, and
was silent.

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

Walter Herbert sat sipping his tea, not moving or even
looking up. Grace put her hand on his shoulder, and said,
in a low accent that meant more than met the ear, “Uncle
Walter.”

He started to his feet, and offered his reluctant hand to
Copley. “Excuse me, Mr. Copley,” he said, “excuse me;
I make it a rule never to congratulate people, till they have
been married half a score of years.”

“Then, sir,” replied Copley, with an animation that mollified
Mr. Herbert, “at the end of ten years I will be sure to
claim my dues, with interest.”

“Come, sit down, Mr. Copley,” said Mrs. Herbert, “here,
near me; you can't do better, since brother and Mr. Esterly
have placed Grace a prisoner between them—very wrong,
gentlemen! I hope you observe, Mr. Copley, that I have
endeavored to do honor to the occasion—to dress my tea-table
en pleine toilette. You see John has served my best
china, and the bouquet was expressly ordered for your welcome;
Thorburn has really done his best.”

“`There's rhue for me'—do you see it?” whispered Anne
to Copley.

“You observe,” resumed Mrs. Herbert, “the silver vase
that contains the flowers, is something quite out of the common
way. I keep it locked, you know, Eleanor, in my silver
safe—it's so precious. It was your poor father's gift to me
on our wedding-day; and now, dear Grace, I present it to
you as a pleasant souvenir of your poor father's bridal.”

Grace tried to speak decent thanks, but the words died
on her lips. Anne, whose eyes on some occasions were as
quick as a detective policeman's, saw her embarrassment, and
smiled.

“What are you smiling at, Anne?” asked her mother.
“Anne has been so happy since this event.”

“Nonsense, mamma; such `events' to other people don't

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

particularly delight me.” Anne turned her eye to Copley,
and heaved an honest sigh.

“What did you then smile at, my dear?”

“I have forgotten; it might be Mr. Copley's elaborate
toilet after his railroad journey. What did we hear at the
play about an `hour's delay in love?'”

Miss Carlton's poor spite passed unheeded, for at this moment
a servant brought in a letter, with a paper parcel carelessly
tied, and laid it down before her. “This is not for
me, John,” she said, and passed the letter to Grace. “Why,
what a direction!” she exclaimed, looking at the parcel—
“ `Miss Herbert, Bond-street.' One would think it was
written by a maniac.” Miss Anne partook the very common
curiosity to see the inside of a parcel. As if unconsciously,
and all the while talking to Eleanor, she fumbled at
the carelessly-tied string till it came off; the paper opened,
and the contents rolled on the floor: fans, rings, bits of fantastical
jewelry, a splendid opera-glass, a certain delicately-carved
cigarette-case, and a diamond bracelet.

Walter Herbert moved back his chair. “Hallo! what's
all this?” he exclaimed.

“Dear me,” cried Mrs. Herbert, “the engagement has got
wind. Dear Grace, what a quantity of splendid wedding
presents!”

“Good heavens!” exclaimed Anne Carlton, picking up the
bracelet, and darting her eyes from Grace to Copley, “as I
live, Mrs. Tallis' bracelet! What can it mean?”

“God knows!” exclaimed Copley, and perhaps unconscious
that he had spoken, he rushed, like a felon from justice,
out of the room, and out of the house.

Miss Anne, for once inspired by her mother's genius, condescended
to borrow her aphoristic style, and murmured,
with ineffable relief, “`There's many a slip between the cup
and the lip.'”

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

Eleanor's eyes were fixed on her sister; her's had not
turned from the letter, which was rustling in her shaking
hand. She was blind and deaf to all that was passing
around her. Without reading the letter, she had, by a
sweeping glance over it, and as if by intuition, comprehended
its mission, and refolding it, she left the room. When
she came to her own apartment, she felt that her intellects
were confused and made incapable by the sudden shock; she
paced up and down, till she became calm and quite self-possessed.
She then lighted the gas, and sat down to the considerate
reading of the letter that follows. It was illegibly
written, evidently by snatches, and blotted with tears. To
Grace's sharpened sense every word was clear; to her quickened
feeling, every meaning sharp as steel.

It began:—“She is dead!—my child, Elise is dead.
God's curse has fallen on me—she is dead—gone from me
forever and forever.

“I kneel by her hour after hour—the hours are minutes,
and the minutes are hours—there is no change. She is still—
oh, so still!—this restless little body that at my least look
would fly into my arms. I kiss her with my burning lips;
they do not warm hers. I take up the little hand that used
to grasp mine, and it falls, heavy and cold. My heart throbs
till I think life stirs in her, but there is no life there. She is
dead—Elise, dead?

“She was a sweet fountain in my life-desert. She should
have kept me from wrong-doing. She did not, and so I
lost her—my darling, darling child. I loved her as I have
loved nothing else. I never loved my husband. My child
loved him. And when I think of that, and look upon
her, it does not much comfort me that I have not been
criminal toward her father, in the world's sense. I see
written on my spotless child, `Blessed are the pure in

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

spirit.' And I am sure I feel that such as are not so, are
cursed.

“One ray of light has penetrated my thick darkness.
One duty appears before me: it seems as if my child had
spoken to me, and that does comfort me, though my head
throbs, so that I know not if I can do what I would. I will
try.

“I have moved away from her. I have dropped the curtain
all around her bed, so that I can not see her while I
write. I will try to write distinctly. Oh, how could she
die? so full she was of life and love.

“Stop—let me think. It was that evening my darling
first showed signs of this fatal illness. She had been hanging
round me all the afternoon, but I think she did not complain
till after a note was brought in to me from Copley, informing
me of your engagement, and telling me he would come to
me in the course of the evening. She was sitting with her
arm over my shoulder, and her little cheek resting on my
breast. I was singing to her—the last time. I dearly loved to
sing to her; how she loved it; how she would ask for `more
and more.' I learned every pretty ballad I could hear of,
to sing to her. When I had read the note, she begged
me to sing more. She said her head did not pain her when
I sang. I thought it was just a little pretext, she was so
petted. Poor little darling!

“I must tell the whole humiliating truth. Copley's note
set me off crying with vexation, and mortified vanity. Not
disappointed love; no, no, it was not love; no, I never
loved that bad man. My child kissed off my tears, unworthy
the touch of her lips; I rang for her nurse. Again
Elise told me she had pain. I called her `a little

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

make-be-lieve,' and kissed her, and sent her away. Oh, my God! if
I could have her now, but one moment living, in my arms!”

“Copley came—I will tell all, for so I resolved on my
knees by my little angel's side. His sacrilegious lips touched
my cheek, still warm with my child's caress. I do not remember
distinctly much of what he said. Like a dream, it
has been all swept away before the dreadful realities that
followed. I remember we sat together, and walked the
room together, hour after hour. Twice, nurse knocked at
the door, and told me Elise was asking for me. I gave no
heed; nature was dead within me. God forsook me when
I sent my child away.

“Oh, yes, now it comes back to me, some things he said that
dreadful evening. `He must marry, sooner or later.' He
believed his incentive in the pursuit of you had been the
difficulty of attaining you. You piqued his pride. He chose
to pursue, not to be caught by the `eager mothers, and ready
daughters,' and stuff like that. And then, oh, how he flattered
me. How he has, from the beginning, talked of my
beauty, my grace, my magnetic attraction, my exquisite
taste in dress. Think of my folly; think of it—and of my
punishment. Oh, my child, my child!

“Why did I not leave him, and go to my darling? Had
I only gone to her little bed to kiss her, as I went to my
room!—it was the first time I ever missed it—it was my sin
that kept me from her. Perhaps I might have saved her if
I had called the doctor then—that way lies madness. She
was awake all night, nurse says, and continually asking her
for me; and when they called me in the morning, she was
in a fit. Since then she has not known me. She has not felt
my kisses. I tried every song she loved, and sang till I

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

fainted quite away, but she gave no heed; God would not
let her. She would never have left me of her own free will.

“Her father is absent. Poor Rupert! he will never see
her, not even as she lies now—dead. Oh, that horrid word,
it seems as if I had never heard it, never seen it before. He
will be comforted, for he has not offended. He uttered no
false marriage vows, nor has he broken them in thought,
word, or deed.

“Now that I have done this one duty left in the dark
world before me, I look on my child with less torture. I
seem to have taken one step toward her.

Augusta Tallis. “P. S.—I send you all the trinkets he has given me. Dispose
of them as you will; throw them into the street, if you
will, and let these witnesses of my vanity and folly be trodden
under foot.”

Half an hour after, Eleanor softly opened the door and
entered her sister's room. Grace was kneeling beneath her
mother's picture; it was the place she had fondly chosen,
when a child, to say her prayers, and she had retained it for
that holy office with something of the feeling of a Catholic
in devout communion with her dearest saint; she raised
her head. All struggle was over; there was a heavenly
peace on her glowing face. “Come here, dear sister,” she
said, “and help me thank the beneficent Providence that
has saved me from perdition.”

Their arms were interlaced and their hearts melted together
in one silent, fervent thanksgiving.

Grace gave Eleanor Mrs. Tallis' letter. She wiped away
her tears as she finished the reading. “Poor mother! poor

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

woman!” she murmured, “what can be done for her? She
has neither mother, nor sister, nor, I believe, one intimate
friend.” Grace impulsively answered to what she felt as an
appeal. “Shall I go to her, Eleanor?” she said. “She is
alone with her servants. She must need some one who knows
her whole calamity. I may come between her soul and its
despair—I have been at least as weak as she, and therefore
my presence will be no reproach to her.”

“Yes, go, dear Grace, and support and comfort her if you
can; but do not silence the reproaches of her conscience; remember
in whose name conscience speaks.” Eleanor paused,
Grace rang the bell, and bade the servant order a carriage.

“I thought her so weak,” said Grace, “I would not have
believed there were elements in her for so fearful a tempest.
I am afraid she will lose her senses when it comes to
the last.”

“No, Grace, I think not. I think I hear from out the
storm that gracious voice, `It is I, be not afraid!'”

“What do you mean? I do not understand you,
Eleanor.”

“I see in her remorse and in her hard struggle to do the
duty nearest to her, that God is dealing with her soul, and
that she accepts his dealing.”

“Oh, Eleanor, you are so much more religiously wise
than I am, so much wiser every way, that you, not I, should
go to her.”

“No, Grace, for every reason it is better you should go.
Mrs. Tallis must be approached through her feelings. But
do not, dear Grace, in your pity and anxiety for her present
relief, lose sight of her future good. She receives her child's
death as punishment; her mind is filled with this idea.
Make her feel, if you can, that this is not the way that our
great Shepherd in his infinite love deals with us. He chastises
us, not because we leave the fold, but to make us

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

conscious of our wanderings, to bring us back and keep us
there. If the child had lived she would have followed the
fashion of her mother's life; that would have been the real
misery. Now the little loving creature's death may bring her
mother out of her idle useless life, may lead to right relations
to her husband, to a sincere, effectual repentance. To this
great end, you must persuade her the bitter draught the
great Physician has put into her hand must be drunk, not
turned aside; and that he gives it to restore, not torment.”

“How right you are, Eleanor, and as much better than I,
as a cure is than a cordial. I thought only of paying the
infinite debt I owe this poor lady, by giving her what comfort
I could in her desolation. Now, by your aid, I will be
true to her, and try to help as well as comfort her. How
different, dear sister,” she said, as she stooped to kiss Eleanor
good-night, “is this from the sweet peace at your child's
death!”

“Yes, thank God, it is very different; but Grace, that
affliction discovered moth and rust gathering on our Christian
armor, that we had not perceived.”

“And the angel of death brings in his hand this divine
anointing for all our eyes, does he not, Eleanor?” Grace replied
with a pensive smile, and as she paused at the door,
her face radiant with a sense of her great deliverance, she
added, in a low voice, “May I not say devoutly that `whereas
I was blind, I now see?'”

Once out of the room, she turned back, and in an altered
tone said, “Think of my forgetting Uncle Walter! Go to
him, Eleanor, tell him I have passed the Dead Sea I have
been drifting down the last five days; that I am free and
happy, and his own child again; and if he wishes, tell him
all how it is—most likely I shall never speak of it again.”

The good news was told to Walter Herbert. It was
health to him by day and sleep by night.

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

At two in the morning, Grace, having withdrawn, from the
apartment in which the body of Elise was lying, to Mrs.
Tallis' library, wrote the following letter to her sister:

Dear Eleanor:

“When I came to this house, I summoned Mrs. Tallis'
maid, and inquired for her mistress. `Oh, Miss,' she said,
`it would scare you to see her. The poor lady has not left
the nursery since first the child was taken ill. You can go
in, for she takes no notice who goes in or who comes out;
she seems to know nothing but that the child is dead. She
has swallowed nothing but a sip of tea or coffee; she has
not had a brush through her hair, and only takes her bath,
and slips on her dressing-gown, as if she grudges the minutes
she's away from Miss Elise's side.' I stopped her prating,
and went, as seemed to me best, directly to Mrs. Tallis.
Oh, Eleanor, what a spectacle! The last time I saw Augusta
Tallis was at Mrs. Seton's ball, splendidly arrayed, brilliantly
beautiful! She was now colorless as the little blighted
blossom she hung over. Her flesh has melted away; she
looks ten years older; and yet, haggard as she is, her hair
matted, her dress neglected, her exquisite beauty impressed
me as it never did before. It is now instinct with spirit,
though the spirit be in prison and in torment. She was
kneeling, when I entered, beside her child's little couch,
her head lying on her child's low pillow. I went to her
and laid my hand on her head. She did not notice me.
I stood hoping for some sigh or motion—there was none.
I turned my eyes to the child—she looks like a sleeping
cherub—so serene, so lovely! Thoughts of the salvation
she had wrought for me, flooded my heart. I kissed the
shining locks on her temples, and murmured something, I
know not what, expressions of my debt to her. The mother
started, as if from deep sleep and dreams, and said, `Who

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

is it? what is it?' I sank down beside her, and put my
arm around her quivering frame. `Dear friend,' I said, `I
have come to thank you and to bless her—you and your
child have saved me, Augusta. She inspired you to write
that letter to me.' I shall never forget the instant change
of her countenance—it was from death to life—from despair
to hope. `I thought it was so,' she said; `she seemed to
speak to me out of that death silence—to tell me the only
thing left for me to do in this world—and I did it—and I
shall see her again; shall I? Oh, tell me you believe I
shall! that I am not a castaway!' I thought of your caution,
Eleanor, and resisted my impulse to fold her to my bosom,
and say nothing but the balmiest words I could think of.
I spoke yours instead. `Surely I believe you will see your
child again,' I said, `if you faithfully receive the admonition
our heavenly Father sends to you through her.' `Oh, tell
me what it is,' she said, `my head is so weak, so dizzy.
Why, there is nothing left for me in this life to do—it is all
empty and dark. My husband must hate me, must cast me
off—our child has died by my neglect.' Now I soothed
her, Eleanor; I begged her to be quiet, and to wait, and
by-and-by she would see God's gracious purpose, if she
would but look to him—his arms were always outstretched
to the returning child. She seemed a little comforted and
laid her head on my lap, and the tears flowed with less
anguish. But she broke forth again, and wrung her
hands and said, `Oh, she was not like any other child!
she was so sweet! so bright! such a merry laugh—
did you ever hear her laugh? Oh, my heavens, I shall
never laugh again! And she could be so quiet. When I
had my nervous head-aches she would lie by me for an hour
with her little cool hand on my forehead, and if I but sighed
she would kiss me; but she will never kiss me again, never,
never!' By degrees I soothed away this paroxysm, and she

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

permitted me to lay her on the sofa, and bathe her head, and
while I stroked her temples, she fell asleep, and slept naturally
for an hour, the first time, her woman avers, since the
child became ill; but that can hardly be. Ignorant people
are apt to express their sympathy by exaggerating the
demonstrations of suffering. When Augusta awoke, she
took, without resistance, the nourishment I offered. And
what was more important, she seemed comforted by my
presence, and ready to open her heart to me. She returned
to her child's low couch, and after having sat by her a long
time in thoughtful and tearless silence—`Oh, Grace,' she
said, `I begin to comprehend what you said to me—that
God's dealing with me was supremely wise and loving; was
not that what you said? My head has been so confused—
it is getting clearer now.'

“`I believe all God's dealings with us are so,' I replied.

“`I don't mean in general, but in particular to me—I see
it is so.' It seemed for a moment as if she struggled to
penetrate with the eye of faith the thick clouds that obstructed
it, and then again she reverted to the treasure that had
absorbed all her love, and giving way to a fresh burst of
grief, she said, `I was not fit to be trusted with the precious
spirit of my child. All I did was to pamper her, and to deck
this little body in French finery. I loved her; yes, I loved
her. God knows I loved her. But, oh, Grace, meanly, selfishly,
wickedly. I could not bear she should love any one
but me. I was jealous of her nurse, and bitterly jealous of
her father. I used often to ask her if she did not love me
better than she loved her father; and the dear little creature
would say, `No mamma, I love you both alike; you are good
to me, and papa is just as good to me, and I can't help
loving him as well.' She was so true; she could not say
what was not true, and it was wise and loving to take her
away before I corrupted her. Oh, am I not humbled? I

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

should have dragged down to earth that sweet heavenly
spirit. I should have made her just what I am—a mere victim
of vanity, living to no one good purpose. Poor Rupert!
what will he say? what will he do? She was all he had in
the world. I have done nothing for him, but to wear out
of him all the goodness he had. He did love me. He does
love me still.' After a pause, she said, with animation, as if
the thought had just struck her, `Grace, Grace, do you
think it possible that he can ever forgive me, and forget,
and be happy again? Do you think it possible that I can
love him, because I ought. Is that my child's admonition?'

“I hesitated. She seemed gazing into the very depths of
my soul. `Ah,' she said, `you do not believe it possible.'

“Now, Eleanor, you may imagine how much I was perplexed
what to answer her. You know how I have always
maintained against you, whose nature it is to feel as well as
to do right—and who, therefore, have it at will to love or
not—that love is an instinct, or an impulse, or something quite
independent of our will, or our conviction. I tried to think
what you would reply to her, Eleanor. I was frightened,
lest I should put some obstruction to the good work beginning
in her heart, and while I hesitated, she said, `I do not
believe you know how good Rupert is—how forbearing he
has been with me—how much he has overlooked—how
dreadfully I have tried him. And yet I think, I hope he
still loves me.'

“I can not express to you the relief I felt at these words.
I could now answer as I wished, without belying my own
convictions. I saw the child's death was working a change
in the wife's heart.

“`The desire for your husband's affections will turn yours
toward him, Augusta. Feeling as you do, this bereavement,
you will know what he feels, and from your infinite pity for
him, affection must spring up; not a girlish love, but the

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

considerate affection of a steadfast friend; and then she who
now seems lost to you will not be lost, but the guardian angel
of both.' Augusta looked at me, while I spoke, with an
earnestness I can not describe to you, and when I finished,
instead of replying to me by word, she sank on her knees,
and bending her head over her child, she held such gracious
communion, with Him who had stretched out his arms to
receive the returning prodigal, as I think she never knew
before.

“It was a fitting preparation for what was to follow.
Mrs. Tallis' maid opened the door, and beckoning to me,
said, `Mr. Tallis had arrived, and would I please to go down
to him?—he was in such an awful way they could do nothing
with him.' No, thought I, if it be possible, his wife shall go
to him. Now, while they are baptized in the same affliction,
and the same grief, the past may be obliterated. The ice
formed against him in her heart is already melting in this
fiery crucible—the current may set to him.

“Augusta had risen from her knees, and was looking to
me. `Has he come?' she gasped out. `Yes, Augusta, will
you go to him? You alone can comfort him.' `I,' she said,
`I comfort him?' After hesitating a moment, and gazing
again at her child, as if from her to draw strength and courage,
she said, `Yes, I will go. I will tell him all; everything.
He may—he may forgive me. Oh, Grace, he has a great
heart.'

“`Yes, I believe he has,' said I, delighted to perceive the
subtle workings of her newly awakened feeling for him, `and
Augusta, such greatness is goodness; trust to it.'

“`I will,' she replied; and added, with almost a smile
beaming through the sweetness of her face, `Our child bids
me go to him.'

“I wrapped a shawl around her, and supported her, shivering
and tottering, to his door. He was weeping aloud

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

when she went in. Then followed a fearful stillness. But
afterward, here in the library, where I am sitting, over the
drawing-room, I heard the murmur of their low, sad voices
for half an hour. I doubt not there was humble and full
confession from her, and forgiveness from him. Then they
came up to Elise' nursery together, and the maid now tells
me, that Mr. Tallis has gone, quite calm, to his own apartment,
and she is falling asleep on the sofa. Oh, Eleanor, if
he has lost his child, has he not found his wife?

“This is the second time that I have been so near to
death as to penetrate with a sort of second sight its mysteries.
When our mother died, I was too young for any thing
but the dreadful sense of loss. Aunt Sarah told me she was
gone to heaven, but what heaven was, or where, I knew not.
She was gone from me forever; that I fully comprehended,
and night after night I cried myself to sleep. But never,
till I saw you and Frank meekly resign your child into the
safe wardship of Him who gave him, did I know that
the gates of immortality are never again closed to those
whose eye of faith has seen one they loved pass through
them. Thenceforth, this life has an unction from the life to
come.

“And to this house death has come as an angel, sowing
with light and life the paths of these poor wanderers befogged
by their own follies. And it has an angel's mission to
all those for whom it sets its solemn seal and superscription
on vanity, and levity, and worldliness, and all the utter waste
of God's good gifts.

“But, dear sister, in pointing the moral for others, I do
not evade it for myself. This evening has been what your
good little cousin Effie calls `a teaching period,' and I have
had my own humbling task to con.

“Eleanor, when you prescribed the medicine for Mrs.
Tallis, you meant there should be enough for two. I have

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

drank my portion, and now I send you the result; please
examine it, dear physician, and tell me if it be right.

“The blow to my vanity this evening was stunning, but
my affections are unscathed. This is certain from my present
satisfaction, and grateful sense of escape. If I had loved
Horace Copley, blinded, beguiled, I might have been, but
then I should have found extenuation in my delusion. Now,
in my retrospect, I see how my weakness yielded to his
stronger will, how his importunate flattery filled the vacuities
of my life, and bribed my imagination to supply the
defects in his character; obvious enough they were to my
judgment, and glaring to my instincts. I certainly did not
dream of such heartless profligacy as Mrs. Tallis' disclosure
revealed; but at twenty-two, I should have reflected on
what was meant by that term, `man of the world,' which I
have more than once heard applied to him, and I ought to
have reasoned far enough to conclude that a man, false in his
relations to our sex, is unsound, is false throughout, and that
his integrity is not to be trusted when assailed by temptation,
come in what form it may.

“This man has been a sort of possession to me. What
hours, hours! years of precious responsible life I have wasted
on him. I now dismiss him from my mind forever, and
truly without resentment or contempt; he has exercised too
much power over me for contempt, and for resentment,
Eleanor, my self-abasement is too deep, my penitence too
keen, to permit resentment. You are my confessor, dear
sister. Every sound is hushed within and without. The
city is steeped in solemn silence. I feel like making a
clean breast of it, so have patience. I begin with a confession
that makes my cheeks burn, while I write it. I
was, no, I was not jealous of Anne Carlton, but the thought
that she might finally triumph over me, would intrude, and
I could not brook it. I looked forward with pleasure to

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

baffling Mrs. Herbert's manœuvring. I will keep the memory
of those miserable vanities as a scourge for all future
intrusions of this subtle weakness, which like the fretting
worm works into the very root of virtue. Don't tell your
husband, Eleanor; I am not humbled enough for that. To
you alone, who are so good, so `lowly-wise,' and to my God
can I confess this most humiliating weakness.

“I have gifts that compel the world to admire me, and
make Anne Carlton, and birds of her feather, hate me—it
would be mock-modesty to deny it—and other gifts that
make you and Frank, and my dear Uncle Walter, love me;
but what use have I made of them, Eleanor? I have been
one of the veriest idlers in that wide harvest-field, where
the laborers are few and the harvest still plenteous. I have
made myself my own centre; I have studied art and
literature as ends, not means; I have fretted in the harness
of the frivolous society in which my lot was cast,
but I have not thrown it off; I craved, and expected—as I
believe most young women do—an adoring, exclusive love,
as if we came into this working world merely to worship
idols, and be idols in turn; in short, Eleanor, amid my
morbid repinings, and insolent exactions of Providence, I
sought for peace everywhere but where it is to be found, and
where, being found, all pure human affections, all gifts and
graces, all diversities of attainments, are its gracious accessories,
never its substitutes.

“I have looked upon you, sweet sister, wrapped in your
humility, and going through the paths of duty heavenward,
as my inferior, because you had not my longings—aspirations,
I think I called them in my nomenclature. The
steeps I climbed were as the mere mole-hills on earth's surface,
while your way led up those shining heights seen only
by the eye of faith. You, Eleanor, have been like sunshine
in your course, imparting vitality to every thing you touched;

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

even the few possible virtues in our step-mother and in
Anne Carlton have put forth and blossomed in your beams;
whereas I have been the sphynx, with its riddle, to them,
and they, heaven knows, a desert to me.

“I lay some trifling unction to my soul from the fact that
your plastic youth was moulded by our martyr-aunt, while
my willful and wayward childhood was left to the corrosions
of Mrs. Herbert, and dear Uncle Walter's petting, which
nurtured my affections, and thereby brought forth some
flowers, but certainly had no tendency to root out the weeds.

“But these are accidents; the difference between us is
essential. You have been a Christian, and lived a Christian's
life; I have been a heathen, and lived a heathen's life. I
know the inscription is the same to us both—all those who
are baptized, and have conformed to the rule of their church,
as I have to ours, are called Christians, as I am called; but
I also know, that those only are so who hear His word and
do it.

“Dear sister, I have had a long life in this solemn night,
if time is to be reckoned by sensations. I have laid the
cross upon my heart, and comprehended, as I never did before,
this symbol of humility, love, and fidelity.

“I am penitent, Eleanor. Time must prove whether I
am repentant.”

The following passage from a recent publication seems to
us of so apt an application to Grace Herbert's letter, that
we take the liberty to enrich our pages with it:

“Have you, reader, ever experienced a great sorrow? and
if so, have you not seen afterward how it discloses heights
and depths in your spiritual nature which you had never
known, and resources upon which you had never drawn;
how it produces susceptibilities which you had never before

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

felt; how it induces a tenderness of mind that makes it ductile
almost as the clay, and ready to receive the stamp of the
divine image; how little animosities and hatreds are banished
and forgotten, while the heart has new yearnings toward
all that live, and especially toward all that suffer; how
the soul sickens at mere shows and appearances, and demands
realities, while it hungers after the good and the
true; how this world recedes less, while the world of immortality
comes on as if now first revealed, and incloses you
in its light, just as when the glare of the day is withdrawn
and the darkness moves over us, we gaze on a new sky,
and bathe in the starry splendors of the milky way?”

-- --

CHAPTER VIII.

“Affection warm, and faith sincere,
And soft humanity were there.”

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

It was just at the close of day, a soft, showery April day,
that the body which had invested Letty's sweet spirit was
let softly down into its mother earth. The sun sent its
slanting beams athwart the turf, jeweled by the shower, and
checkered by the shadows of an old oak that spread its
arms, as if in benediction, over the space allotted in the village
church-yard to the Lisle family.

The friends that had gathered to assist in the last reverential
office had dispersed. Archibald alone lingered, leaning
against a marble slab which marked his father's grave,
and near which Letty was placed.

We said he was alone; but not far from him stood the
village sexton, leaning on his spade. The old man's few
white hairs, curiously husbanded and braided, lay in a single
lock on his forehead, making him look like the fit chief craftsman
of “Time in the primmer.” “Uncle Phil” was the
most venerated official of the village—his dynasty had been
the longest. He had buried two generations, and turned
into the dust some sweet blossoms of the third. Uncle
Phil's hands were thus hallowed. Besides, in his private
life, he was a single, kindly, true-hearted man, with a quaint
humor that pleased the old, and drew the children to his
knee. A touch of human vanity he had, but it ran in the

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

professional line, and thus interfered with no one, and offended
none. He was proud to be the ultimate authority in
all the traditions of the burying-place, which he seemed to
regard in some sort his private estate. He boasted that
there was not an error in the records of his memory; that
he could name each individual that mouldered in an unmarked
grave; that he could tell the day and the hour when
such and such a grave was dug; who had the longest procession;
who was buried in the pomp of “mahogany and
silver plate,” and who was laid down in humble “cherry.”
These, and other analogous ghastly particulars, were as familiar
as household words to Uncle Phil, but they never
clouded his serene mind. Life was pleasant to him from
sunrise to sunset—from the morning of youth, to the twilight
of old age.

Archibald was wiping the tears from his eyes, and turning
to depart, when an expressive “hem, hem,” from Uncle
Phil arrested him.

“Ah, Archy,” he said, hobbling forward as fast as age
and rheumatism would let him, and grasping the young
man's hand, “I declare I'm glad to see you, tho' it's a kind
o' solitary time with you. She was pretty”—in our rustic
phrase, the most comprehensive of commendations—“it
comes tough to me, Archy, to lay down such a young, kind
creature as Letty Alsop was; but I guess she's better off—
she was sort o' lonesome in this world.” Solitary, and lonesome,
in Uncle Phil's social vocabulary, stood for all modes
of wretchedness and uncomfortableness.

“Yes, Uncle Phil,” replied Archy, “she is far better off,
in every way;” and then, characteristically closing the door
on his own griefs, he added, “I am very glad to see you
able to be out after your great loss; I was very sorry to
hear of it, Uncle Phil.”

“I knew you would be, Archy. Gorry! 'twas hard. She

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

was the only one we ever had. Her mother had not been
dead but little more 'n a year, and Livy and I had lived together
sixty years, three months, and seven days. She was
the peaceablest creter—lively as a cricket, too—and a master-hand
for work; no noise about it; and neat as a Shaker!
Sixty years we saw the sun rise and set together—never
apart one night in that time. Sixty years! It's a long day,
Archy; but 'twas pleasurant, I tell you.” The old man
paused, still leaning on his spade, and then went on to the
second chapter of his life: “But an only child is choice,
Archy—you was a speaking of Anny? Well, she 's gone,
too! We wa'n't neither of us none of the youngest when
Anny was born. She was all of thirty, and I was upwards.
Anny was a comfort all the way through; she was good—
she was, Archy; but after her mother died, I never see no
creter so lonesome as she was. It was `Mother! mother!'
all the time; and when the typhus fever set in, I couldn't
say a word—she was going to mother, and I could best bear
being left alone. My spirit is a kind o' rising one, you
know, Archy; but it was a hard stroke parting.” The poor
old man, with a nature all abhorrent of sadness as it was,
bit his lips, and fairly whimpered.

“It is very wretched, Uncle Phil, that you should be left
alone.”

“Oh, gorry! Archy, I ain't alone; that is, Ned Finley's
family has moved in to t'other part of the house, and they 're
good company, 'specially their boy Jemmy. Says he to me
t'other day, when my rheumatis was at its height, and I
could not put on my shoes, says he, `Come, Uncle Phil,
come to dancing-school with me, and it will cure you.' He's
a bright one.” And the old man, who had glided into sunshine
as eagerly as a lizard does, laughed, and went on: “I
always liked boys, you know, Archy; you and I was always
friends, you remember?”

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

“Oh, I can never forget it, Uncle Phil, how kind you always
were to me—the mammoth melon you gave me, and
my pleasant rides in your old wagon. Is old Whitey alive?”

“Whitey! Landsakes! Archy. Whitey died twenty
years ago, and he was upwards of twenty-two! I was not
thinking, Archy, of our little sprees in the old wagon, and
so forth, but of your ploughing; do you remember it?”
Uncle Phil proceeded to relate what he repeated circumstantially
at his semi-annual meetings with Archibald, for
he never went home without paying the old man a visit.
“You remember, don't you, Archy, when we raised that
noble bit of corn that took the premium—before you went
into larning? You was but a slip of a boy, but you was one
of them kind that succeeds. Gorry! there 's a difference in
boys, that 's a fact. When you took the ten dollars instead
of the silver cup, Deacon Shay's wife said `she thought it a
bad sign for a boy to be so greedy of cash.' I tell you,
Archy, I had my revenge when I went to settle with her for
burying the deacon. The old lady disputed my price—you
know the deacon was tall as Saul, and I had to dig extra
length. Well, I told her, twice over, how you would have
me take the ten dollars, 'case you would have it the yield
was owing to my ploughing—you remember?”

“You will not let me forget, Uncle Phil, though it is so
long past; even then you seemed to me an old man.”

“'Case you was a boy, Archy. Why, it ain't much over
twenty years, and I was not much past sixty then—but old
age has come on me like a snow-storm since she and Anny
died.”

“Still, I see you are able to keep up your old business?”

“Well, yes, with some help. Since railroads came in,
Archy, people are running wild with notions. They must
carry new fashions into grave-yards, and turn 'em into cimetaries,
and there 's a sight to do! But come here, Archy,

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

and see where I laid my folks.” Archibald followed him.
“There,” he continued, after a slight pause, “there they lie
together, side by side, as close as we could put them. I
always meant to lie by her, but Anny went first, and I gave
up to her. I knew she 'd want to lie close to `mother'—so
she'll lie between us. Now, isn't that sleek, Archy?” he
pointed to the smooth, rich turf over his wife and child. “I
spare no pains here,” and he stooped to pluck out the only
weed visible, “it's all I can do for them now; the ladies put
up this monument—it was kind of them, but I guess father's
work pleases them that lies under better—foolish, they
don't know nothing about it.” And our poor “Old Mortality”
dashed off the tears that seemed to sting him.

“Oh I think they do, Uncle Phil; not from `under,' as
you say, but I believe they are looking down upon you, lovingly,
gratefully.”

“Gorry! do you, Archy? do you? Well, maybe they
are.”

Uncle Phil's garrulity did not tire Archy, to whom he was
much endeared by the pleasant memories of his boyhood,
but anxious lest the falling dew should harm his stiffened
joints, he told him so, and proposed they should go homeward.
“Oh, never fear, Archy. I never humor my rheumatis—
there 's no use. I want you just to notice your plot.
You were too much cut down at the funeral. The trees you
planted thrive finely. I have my favorites below, as others
have above ground. You can pick them out by the look of
their graves; no nettles where your people lie, I can tell
you.”

They turned their footsteps towards the fresh grave, and
having examined the young trees which encircled the sacred
precincts of his family, and commended them, Archibald,
for the first time in his life, noticed a grave beside his
mother's, the turf of which was very slightly elevated above

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

the surrounding level. It had a small brown head-stone.
“Whose grave is this, so close to my mother's, can you tell
me, Uncle Phil?” he said.

“Tell you, Archy? I guess I can,” replied the old man,
chuckling. “Why, since they've been modeling-over the
yard, I've 'dentified more than forty graves that had no
name on 'arth, but what's in my mind—there's not many
folks remembered long after they come under my spade. I
was puzzled myself sometimes, but then I'd call to mind the
shape of the coffin, the kind of wood, and sometimes, Archy,
the look of a mourner would come up fresh, and bring it all
back. But that little grave—landsakes, Archy! to think
you should not know about that.”

“I do not,” said Archibald, his feelings startled by the
old man's emphasis and by his face full of meaning.

“Why, Archy, that's Helen Dale's grave—your aunt.”

“Helen Dale! my aunt? I never heard the name before.
I never knew I had an aunt.”

“Why, you don't mean so, Archy!” and the old man bent
over his spade, and gazed at Archy in a sort of bewilderment.
After a moment's pause, he said, “Well, maybe it
is not so strange. Come to think, she must have died about
the time you were born—a little before, or may be a little
after; and your own mother, Archy, was—was—was—was
not like other folks. That is all I mean, Archy—no disrespect—
for she was a noble disposition of a woman, and your
mother besides; but she was the shut-uppest woman that
ever I came across. `Deeds, not words,' with her; but the
last comer, that is the present Mrs. Lisle, has made up for
it. Gorry! her tongue is set in the middle, and runs at both
ends.”

“Still,” said Archibald, reflecting more than listening,
“I wonder my father never mentioned my aunt to me.”

“Well, he was rather of a still man too, Archy; and the

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

last woman was so breezy, he could scarce hear his own
quiet voice. No; it's not strange, you was not over eight
when your own mother died, and Helen Dale was only your
aunt, and your mother pined inwardly; she was inclining to
stern too, your mother. But come, let's be going toward
home.”

“I do not remember,” said Archibald, following, after he
had given one last, loving, lingering look to the sods that
covered poor Letty, “I do not remember that my mother
was stern.”

“Well not to you, Archy, nor to Helen Dale. She was
more child than sister to your mother—ten or twelve years
between them; and Helen was the apple of her eye, the
meekest, mindingest little creter; she was pretty! Your
mother was married so long before you was born, that no
one mistrusted she would ever have a child, and Helen was
all in all to her. And your mother was ambitious, she knew
a'most every thing. She had been a teacher, you know, and
folks thought she over-teached Helen. She grew up as
white as a water-lily—a real beauty, and her eyes just a
pretty match for yours; she did not seem made out of common
clay, Archy, she did not. She went away that spring
before she died, to the sea-shore for her health. When she
first came home, she looked chirp, but she soon ran down,
and went as consumptive folks mostly do, at the fall of
the leaf. It was just after you were born, and your
mother would have the coffin brought up in her room where
she was lying, and you, a little black-looking fellow along
side of her. We placed the coffin across the table that
stood under the glass, so that the head came close to your
mother's pillow, and she raised up in the bed and told us to
put back the lid. Helen made the beautifullest corpse I ever
saw. She had long, light, shining hair, like your's, Archy,
when you was a boy; and 'twas parted off her forehead,

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

and brought down each side on her shoulders, in a clump of
kind o' wavy curls. Your mother would not have a cap
put on her, nor a shroud on, but her own white dress with
a narrow ruffle, showing just the pretty modest part of her
neck; she looked like a child asleep; she was not much past
sixteen; her eyelids laid quiet down just as if she was
dreaming something pleasant, and her long eye-lashes soft
and black, seemed to stir when you looked at her. She was
a pictur to look at, I tell you, Archy.”

“But my mother, Uncle Phil?”

“Well, I was going to tell you. Your mother was a different
make from Helen: a tall, strong-build, but she was
dreadful took down. She did not seem to know what she
was about; she took you up in her arms and held you on
the pillow as if you could see into the coffin, and knew 'twas
your aunt, and so forth; your poor little head lopped one
side and t'other, and what did you take in? and then she
put you back and ris' up in bed, and laid her arms on the
coffin, and her head went quite down in, and I saw her neck
swelled as if it would burst, and the veins along her temples,
and not a word she spoke, nor a tear she shed; and I knew
all this was resky to a woman in her situation, and that she
had ought to live for the sake of her baby—that's you,
Archy; so says I, `Mis' Lisle, ma'am, this won't do,' and I
takes her by the shoulders, and lays her down, and she threw
the bed-clothes over her head, and I called help, and we
brought down the coffin and set it under the old elm-tree in
the yard, and they had the prayer there, and there was no
dry eyes, I tell you, Archy. I kind o' shuddered when I
laid the sods over her; so young—sixteen and seven months—
and so pretty, Archy,” concluded the old man, with a sigh.

Archy was infected by the sexton's vivid recollections; he,
too, shuddered. After a moment's silence he asked Uncle
Phil if he could tell him no more of his mother.

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

“Well, not much, Archy. Before this time she'd been a
dreadful ambitious woman. Every thing of Mis' Lisle's was
better than the neighbors had, and all her make. But after
Helen died, she seemed to give up the world pretty much;
they said Mis' Lisle's butter and cheese wa'n't better than
other folks'. She seemed not to care much for any thing but
you; not but what she did her duty as a wife, but her heart
was half in Helen's grave, and t'other half you had.”

“I remember her,” said Archy, “as pale, and thin, and
sad, and it seems to me she was a long time ill.”

“A failing? yes, Archy, she was. The very last time she
was out, was the summer Deacon Shay died. She was at
the funeral; I obsarved she did not go out with the procession,
and I was sleecking off the deacon's grave. She beckoned
to me; she was a standing at Helen's head-stone.
Since Helen's burial a good many of your father's relations
had dropped off, and she was kind o' hedged in among 'em;
and so says your mother, says she, `Uncle Phil, you must
bury me under that oak-tree yonder, and mind when you do
it, that you take up my sister's coffin, and place her close
beside me, and move this head-stone.' `I shall do it, ma'am,'
says I; and I did it, Archy, no mistake. Your mother died,
and was buried that following September, and the next day
I moved Helen; and now comes something remarkable:
She'd lain eight years bating fifteen days, and she looked
just precisely as she did the day I put her down, not a hair
moved, not a shade changed, even the little white plaited
muslin ruffle round her neck laid just as pretty. I've seen
a great deal in our old grave-yard, but never the like o' that.”

They had now reached the gate that led to the sexton's
dwelling. “Well, good-by, Archy,” he said, returning the
cordial grasp of his young friend's hand. “I've had a pleasant
time with you, though it's a solitary business that
brings you here. One thing, Archy, no offence. I took

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

kind o' comfort in putting Letty down a side of Helen;
young folks together, you know; it seems sort o' company
for them.”

“Uncle Phil!”

“Well, Archy, you can't, I see, enter into my sense of it,
but I have lived so much in the grave-yard, that all my
folks there that I have buried and seen to, and so on, seem
to me about as living as any body. Landsakes, Archy! it's
a kind of a confused world, after all!”

And so it seemed to Archibald, as he slowly retraced his
steps homeward, brooding on what he had heard from the
old sexton, so much, and yet so little of what he longed
to know of his mother. He had now reached the old
house on the hill-side, where Letty was first introduced to
our readers, no longer seeming the old house; but repaired,
repainted, and refurnished by the fruits of the New York
lawyer's hard work, it afforded to his father's widow and
her children, a most comfortable and happy home. And as
Archibald sat surrounded by his brothers, who had all come
home for the mournful occasion of the day, and saw them
bright with intelligence, and good, and affectionate—the
result of the combined necessities and opportunities of our
New England youth; the opportunities for the most part
supplied by Archibald—he felt that life, however checkered
by disappointments, has healthy excitements and sweet
consolations, so long as duty is its aim, and affection its
stimulant.

The tea was over, a tea more luxurious, but not attended
with less bustle or less clatter from his step-mother, than
that which preceded his father's death, when Mrs. Lisle's
domestic brought Archibald a letter, the writing covering
three and a half sides of a foolscap sheet.

“Poor Archy!” exclaimed one of the younger Lisles,
“there's Dr. Bay again! I wonder if he ever let you rest

-- 117 --

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

one day at home, without sending you one of his everlasting
letters, as long as Paul's epistle to the Romans. But what
is that paper inside, Archy?”

Archibald unfolded it: “A certificate of the date of my
birth; the careful doctor has always an eye to possible exigences.”
He refolded it, and the letter also, without even
glancing at that, and added, “It will keep till I have leisure
to read it. It probably concerns some ancient landmark, or
disputed boundary; we shall miss the doctor when he dies,
as much as we should the county records, if they were all
burned.” Lisle put the letter into his pocket, which, at no
distant date, was to be worth to him all the “county
records.”

The door-bell again rang, and another letter was brought
to Lisle. “See, boys,” said his mother, “what it is to be
a New York lawyer.”

The letter contained a telegraphic despatch, and in the
course of an hour Lisle was in the express mail train for New
York.

-- --

CHAPTER IX.

“The day cometh when she who has made the wretched her children,
shall be hailed `Mother,' and she who has forgotten or ill-performed her
duty to her children, shall be written childless.”

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

True to his dinner hour, six o'clock, Walter Herbert was
slowly mounting the steps to his sister-in-law's house, with
that heavy-heartedness one feels when there is no face within
the door one cares to see, no voice one cares to hear. “This
house is a tomb to me,” he murmured—old people have a
trick of soliloquizing—“I now have always a bad taste in my
mouth when I come near it.” As he rang the door-bell, a
hackney-coach drove up, its door was opened, and a young
lady in a gray dress, a straw bonnet, and blue veil, and a
Russia-leather traveling sack on her arm—a railroad costume—
alighted, and running up the steps asked the servant,
who answered Mr. Herbert's ring, with much earnestness in
her tone, “if Miss Grace Herbert were at home?” “No,
miss,” answered John, and was shutting the door on the
inquirer, his manner being rather addressed to the shabby
coach than to her. Some of our servants naturalize the insolence
of older civilizations with wonderful facility. The
young person's tone touched Uncle Walter's soft heart. He
put John aside, and opening wide the door, asked “If she
wished to speak with Miss Herbert.” “I do, very much,”
she replied, with a simplicity that won a smile from the dear
old man, and casting her veil aside, she added, “Do you
expect her in soon, sir?”

“No, not soon, nor till to-morrow evening, unless you

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

will give me your name, and let me summon her. I think
she will come at your bidding,” he added, as he gazed in the
sweet and troubled face of the stranger. She was just deciding
to accept the kindness, when Miss Carlton's splendid
carriage drove up, and the liveried coachman motioned to
the miserable Irish driver of the hack to give place. He
drew off. The modest little stranger's eye encountered the
supercilious stare of Miss Carlton, and dropping her veil, and
saying, “It's no matter, sir, I won't trouble you,” she
glided down the steps, and giving a direction to the coachman,
drove away.

While he obeyed her order, Walter Herbert despatched
the following note:—“Dearest Grace, come home forthwith.
There has just been a distressed little damsel here inquiring
for you. She is a tight-built, trig lass, with a dainty little
mouth and lips, that an old man would love to kiss; and an
eye like a star dropped from the firmament, and blue as that;
and so light and fleet of foot, that as she sprang into the carriage,
I cried aloud, `Give me back my youth.' I should
not wonder if she were your little friend, Alice Clifford.
She looked at me as if she half knew me for your Uncle
Walter.”

We must precede the slow coach to its destination in
Wall-street, and enter Mr. Lisle's office where one clerk
asked another who was rummaging tables and pigeon-holes,
“What he was searching for?”

“I am looking for the note brought by the policeman on
Monday; it is not in the letter-box; it is not anywhere.
Mr. Lisle may return at any moment, and nothing vexes him
like a missing paper.”

“You need not tell him it's missing. It came from some
poor devil in the Tombs, who is probably disposed of by this
time.”

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

“No, that he is not. His messenger has been here three
times to-day; he was here an hour ago, and sulked, and
said he should not take the trouble to come again.”

“Why did you not ask the name of the person who sent
him?”

“I did, and he said that was just what he did not know;
`the name was to the note, he supposed.' ”

“Ah, well, it's some gent of the upper ten got into a
scrape, who expects Mr. Lisle to get him out, and keep his
incognito. Let him take his chance. Come, sit down,
Slidell, and let a fellow pursue his studies.”

Slidell looked over the student's shoulder, and seeing him
deep in the “last new novel,” gave an expressive a-hem, and
returned to his own desk, and probably to some “study”
equally recondite. But our young students were not destined
to remain quiet at their learned researches. The door
was ajar, a light footstep was heard, and the rustling of
a petticoat, an unaccustomed sound in these resorts, followed
by an eager tap at the door. Their “Come in,” was answered
by the appearance of the young traveler already
described. She paused on the threshold, and looked eagerly
around, as if in quest of some person not present.
The young men started to their feet, and stood awaiting the
first word. It was uttered with intense earnestness:

“Is Mr. Lisle here?”

“No; he is out of town.”

“When is he expected?”

“He may come to-morrow; perhaps not for some days.
He left his return uncertain. We could hasten it by a
letter.”

There was a pause, evidently a mental deliberation; a
conclusion. “Is he on a telegraph line?” she asked.

“No, he is in some obscure village, not far from Boston.”

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

“Has Mr. Lisle no friend in Boston whose name you
know?”

“No; none.”

“No business-correspondent?”

“Oh, yes. You know, Slidell? Judson Bates, Esq.”

“That may do. Will you be kind enough to give me pen,
ink, and paper?”

She wrote:—“Mr. Bates, please send an express to Mr.
Archibald Lisle, requesting him to return to New York
without delay, on important business of my brother's.

Alice Clifford.

She then requested one of the young gentlemen to take
the note to the telegraph office; and after giving him money
to pay for it, she went with such swiftness down the long steep
stair-case, that Slidell, who followed her with the intention
of offering to escort her through the questionable purlieus
of Wall-street, just reached the outer steps in time to hear
her tell her coachman to “drive to the Tombs.”

“Thunder! that's a girl, Jem,” said he, returning to the
office.

“A go-ahead, you mean, Slidell; but somehow I don't
fancy a girl, though she be so very pretty, with such a business
way.”

“Oh, I know you don't. You like a girl compounded of
amiability, docility and imbecility, like the heroine of that
story you are reading, who never had a thought of her own,
or an independent action; a sort of `lean to' to the noble
structure, man. One of your sort, if she has soft blue eyes,
or brown waving tresses, if she be blonde or brunette, has
dimpled hands, and delicate feet; why, she'll do to stand on
a pedestal, and be worshiped till she's twenty, but she'd be
a devil of a drag for a wife. Now this peerless little stranger

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

is in some sort of a strait, there's no mistake; but if there's
a way out she'll find it. How direct was her aim; how every
word told! Would it have occurred to your kind of girl
that a telegraph must be paid for? The deuce of a dollar
could you and I have raised between us after last night's
spree at Delmonico's. I am for women using the faculties
Heaven has bestowed on them.”

“There's sense in what you say Slidell, but heaven defend
us from Women's Rights women!”

“Amen and amen to that.”

While the young men were giving a brush to a muchvexed
question, Alice Clifford was pursuing her way through
the dusky twilight to the Tombs. It was a drizzling, dirty
evening. A feeble light from the lamps struggled through
the foggy atmosphere; crowds of men were hurrying homeward
from the business quarter. Overburdened women
were carrying or dragging along lagging children, and here
and there a drabbish-looking outcast, a frightful vestige of
womanhood, crouched against a wall. Omnibuses and vehicles
of all sorts were in a crush, their wearied drivers
shouting and swearing. Alice sunk back in her seat, after
for a moment curiously eyeing, through the misty window
of her coach, a scene so new to her. “Oh, what a dreadful
place!” she exclaimed, “how can people live here? There
is not a hut, or shed in Mapleton that I would not rather
have than a palace here! Oh, my poor brother in a prison
in a city, itself a prison! How slow he drives; I shall be
too late!” But the coach was soon extricated from the
crowd, and driven at a fair pace down Leonard-street to the
Tombs, the prison so called from its resemblance to its
gloomy Egyptian model. Alice heaved a deep sigh as her
eye ran over it from turret to foundation-stone.

“Shall I wait, Miss?” asked the coachman, as she was

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

taking from her purse the money to pay the unconscionable
fee the fellow demanded. After hesitating for an instant,
for her calculations for the night had not gone beyond her
meeting with her brother, she gave a decided negative, and
was pressing on from the dreary outside to the more fearful
inside, when her steps were arrested by the whimpering of
her dog, a little Blenheim spaniel, who had leaped out of
the coach before her, and made a spring upon the heels of a
man passing. He turned and gave the little animal a blow
with his cane, that sent him back howling to his mistress'
feet. “Poor Pixie!” she said, taking him caressingly in her
arms. His cries continued, and brought out of a small room
adjoining the entrance, a little woman, who, asking what had
happened, the coachman replied, pointing to the man just
turning the corner into Centre-street, “'Twas that brute, he
struck the lady's dog.”

“Oh, I know the fellow,” said the woman, looking after
him.

“Do you, ma'am?” said Alice, earnestly, as if she too recognized
him; “what is his name?”

“I don't recall his name; I'm poor on names; he's always
haunting round here to see his comrades who get in, when
he's lucky enough to keep out. You were wanting some
one perhaps, Miss?” added the woman, with an official air,
tempered with kindness.

“Yes, ma'am; I wish to see the keeper of the prison.”

“The keeper, my dear? Why there's ever so many keepers
here. There's the head-keeper, Mr. Edson, and ever so
many underlings, and there's myself that looks after the
women; do you want any thing of me?”

“Oh, yes; above all things I want some kind woman to
help me.”

The little woman nodded, as if to say, “That's me!” and
Alice felt her heart revive as she looked into her new friend's

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

face, and inferred the capabilities indicated in her keen
humorous eye, her ruddy cheek, and a pleasant smile that
expressed a benevolence which even the uses of her revolting
office could not stale. She had a firmly knit strong
frame, sturdy and short, and Alice felt like a frightened little
bird, ready to cower under a strong wing.

“My name, young lady,” she said, showing her into the
small receiving-room, “is Juliana C. Barton; sit down and
make yourself comfortable—a light heart's a small burden,
as I tell my folks when I put them in the `Black Maria,' or
boat them for Sing Sing.”

“Comfortable” was a word just then struck out of Alice's
vocabulary. She remained standing, and inquired if Mrs.
Barton were acquainted with the male prisoners?

“No, my child, I know nothing about them. I used to
have a kind of curiosity to see murderers and gentlemen
defaulters, but they are so common now-a-days that I am
'come indifferent.”

“Have you heard of a young man, committed on Saturday,
for a—a forgery?”

“La, no, my dear; that happens every day.”

“There was a young man so committed. How am I to
find him?”

“Oh, that's `as easy as sinning,' as I say to my ladies.
We must go to Edson; he'll look into his records for a
pretty young lady, when he would n't lift a finger for an old
one; but that's men's ways, you know. You won't mind
going through the `five days quarter,' it's the shortest
cut.”

Alice would not have shrunk from the “shortest cut,”
were it through purgatory, to her object.

Mrs. Barton, taking a ponderous key from her waist, unlocked
the door that led into a long corridor, with staircases
on one side and cells on the other, story above story

-- 125 --

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

to the top of the building. It is in this, the “five days
quarter,” that the human offal of the city is every morning
emptied. Alice's quick eye took in a new sense of human
depravation. She groaned aloud, as she looked around upon
the miserable wretches, some sitting singly, sullen, shivering
against the stone-wall, some gossiping in groups, and some
lying where they had been thrown, on mattresses in the
cells, still steeped in intoxication, and all in dirt and rags,
and branded with the grossest vices. Alice gathered her
garments close around her, and clinging to Mrs. Barton,
begged her to hurry through the place.

“Poor child; it's something new to you, but there's no
use in feeling,” said the habituée; “you see they don't much
mind it.” She paused as a woman brushed by them, just
brought in from a scene of riot, which she was coarsely caricaturing
to an acquaintance, while her own little boy was
filching pennies out of her pocket.

“That woman,” said Mrs. Barton, lowering her voice, “is
Adèle de Russe, alias Sally Tomkins. 'Tis not six years since
I saw her riding, fine as the finest of fine ladies, with Sam
Belson.”

“Oh,” said Alice, “I never heard of her; I never heard
of Sam Belson; please, ma'am, let us go on.”

“Yes, yes. I thought you might have some curiosity;
but I see you don't know much of city doings. I'd like to
show Sally as she is to that mother and daughter that I saw
yesterday chatting so soft and so friendly with Belson,
at their carriage door before Stewart's shop. A decent
lady should not let the hem of her gown brush the
skirts of the coat of such as he! If they saw what I
see! my! There's a difference between men and women,
that's a fact: there's Sally and there's he! but come to the
upshot, there'll not be a pin's head to choose between them;
if any thing, I'd rather stand in her shoes than his, at the

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

judgment; there will be a cloud of witnesses against such
as he, thieves and murderers they are!”

While Mrs. Barton was thus evolving the wisdom she
had distilled from her observation of penal life, and carrying
her analogies from the police-court to a higher tribunal, they
had passed through the prison-yard, and re-entered at the
mens' department. “Well done, little young lady!” she
exclaimed, as they turned from Edson's office, with the permit
to visit the young man in “cell No. 30,” “you are a
trump! Why, if the Mayor, and the Ten Governors to boot,
were to come into Edson's office, he would not hush up, and
go straight to the business in hand, as he did for you; his
tongue is—well, it's like the sea, never still. Stay a minute,
Tim,” she continued, to the turnkey whom she had summoned
to unlock No. 30, “we must arrange before you go
in. I would not like,” she lowered her voice, “to leave you
in the care of the men—they ain't all what they should be—”

“Oh pray,” cried Alice, interrupting her, and feeling as if
she should be maddened by another minute's delay, “let me
go in—wait five minutes. Open the door, pray—”

“Well—open it, Tim.” The turnkey obeyed. Alice
sprang in. Mrs. Barton put her hand over the turnkey's to
keep the door open, till she saw and heard the recognition.
The words, “Dear sister!” “Poor Max!” the close, fond
embrace, the burst of tears, satisfied her. She shut the
door, and her voice trembled in sympathy, as she exclaimed,
“All right, all right! The Lord forgive me, but I thought
nothing short of a love-scrape would carry a girl straight
ahead like that. And after all she's nothing but a sister!
Well, a sister's love is always the same, and lasts to the end;
that's the love for my money.” Our friend was only Mistress
Barton by courtesy. “Come, come, little lady,” she called
out, after restlessly walking up and down, “it's twice five
minutes, and I must be going.” She re-opened the door, and

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

her heart melted as she found Alice still sobbing on her
brother's neck. “I am real sorry to break you off,” she
said, “but I'm pushed for time. I must be in Williamsburg
at eight, exact, at my niece's wedding; and before I go, I
must see you safe on your way to your place.”

“My place!” echoed Alice; “I have not any place.”

“No place to go to! Such a sensible little lady as you,
not to provide a place to go to.”

“Oh, Mrs. Barton, I thought only of getting to my
brother, and staying by him. Can't I stay here? Do let
me.”

“My dear, it's contrary to all rules. You can't—”

“Can't you take me to your home, Mrs. Barton? I don't
care for a bed. Let me sit in your parlor, lie on your floor,
any thing.”

“If I had a half hour to spare, my dear, I could take you
to twenty decent places; but weddings won't wait. I'm
after time now.”

“Why not go to Miss Herbert, Alice?” asked her brother.

“I have been there, Max; she is not at home, and I can't
ask a favor of the ladies there. Is there not an empty room
here, near my brother, Mrs. Barton, that I may occupy?”

“Well, that is a proposition!” said Mrs. Barton, holding
up both her hands. “Yes, my dear, we've empty rooms—
we call 'em cells, but—”

“But what? Are they not clean?”

“They are whitewashed and scoured, soon's ever the
tenant leaves.”

“And can not I take the key and lock myself in?”

“You can; but my! the thing was never heard of, that a
feminine was locked up in the male department.”

“Is there a rule against it?”

“Well, no, I guess not. No rule against what no one
ever thought of, but kind o' silent law.”

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

“Then let it be silent, good Mrs. Barton. I am sure you
can do what you like here, and no one will dare to find fault
with you.”

Mistress Barton was touched by this sagacious perception
of her magisterial authority.

“It's a new case,” she said; “but I think I may use my
judgment. I see you are something out of the common
way, young lady. Tim,” to the turnkey, “unlock No. 31.”
The door was unlocked. Mrs. Barton put her head in, and
pronounced it “sweet as a nut.” “I'll just fix the bed for
you,” she said; and was proceeding to arrange the iron bedstead
that, with its mattress, was turned up against the wall,

“Oh no, no, ma'am, please,” said Alice, “I will lie on the
clean floor.”

“If you're so partic'lar, miss,” said the turnkey, “there's
a bran new rocking-chair, sent in yesterday for the gentleman
that left for Sing-Sing—he never sot in it.”

“So much the better,” thought Alice, and throwing her
blanket-shawl over it, “there's my bed,” she said, and heartily
thanking kind Mistress Barton, and agreeing with the turnkey
that he should let her out of her brother's cell at his
last round, she re-entered it, and was locked in; and Mrs.
Juliana S. Barton wended her way through the prison, murmuring,
“There's a girl for my money! She knows what
she is about, and can take care of herself; and others, too,
if need be—and so young, and so pretty! But she's as safe
as if she had a legion of angels to see to her.” Wise and
simple come to the same conclusion.



“So dear to heaven is saintly chastity,
That, when a soul is found sincerely so,
A thousand liveried angels lackey her.”

-- --

CHAPTER X.

“A first-rate business lad he was, but, like other bright lads, needed the
careful eye of a senior, to guard him from the pit-falls he was exposed to.”

Amos Lawrence.

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

By the liberal use of those appliances which do the work
in our actual life, of wishing-caps and talismanic-rings in
Eastern story, Alice procured, through the turnkey, that
unspeakable consolation to lads of twenty and thereabouts—
a good supper; and when her brother had eaten his oysters
and drank his coffee, he, in his own phrase, “rose up a new
man, and fit to live.”

“Now, Alice, tell me,” he said, “how my mother took
the news? I could not ask you till I got fortified.”

“Dear Max, she has not yet got the news. She went on
Monday morning to Boston.”

“And you were at home alone? poor, dear little Alice!”

“Oh, I was but too thankful that my mother was gone;
and I trust she will hear nothing till we have consulted with
Archibald Lisle. I have telegraphed to him, and I feel sure
he will be here to-morrow.”

“Then he is out of town—thank Heaven! I have sent,
and sent to his office, and could get no answer. I thought
he believed me guilty, and had given me up.”

“No, he is not of that sort, Max.”

“And did you come away without telling any one? You
are the dearest, pluckiest little girl in the world.”

“Yes, I consulted no one; but by this time—. You know

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

how it is at Mapleton—give but the least ray of light, and
their sharp eyes can read any riddle. I was at the Prescotts
when the mail came in; Laura opened her paper, and the
very first paragraph she saw she read aloud. It was to this
effect, I can repeat it word by word: `A young man from
Massachusetts was apprehended yesterday, for passing a
forged check at the Manhattan Bank. As we hear he has
respectable connections, we withhold his name for the present.
'”

“And so, I suppose, you wise young women of Mapleton
jumped to the conclusion that I was the only clerk in New
York from Massachusetts?”

“Oh, Max, I know not what Laura and the rest did; they
were all silent. My heart throbbed, and I made some pretext,
and ran home through the garden. Your letter lay on
the table—it was written on coarse, soiled paper.”

“Yes, I remember, a sheet I got here in the office.”

“Well, that boded no good. I sat, feeling very faint and
wretched, five minutes before I had courage to open it.”

“You did open it;—spare yourself the trouble of telling
me the contents, as I had the pleasure of writing it.”

“Ah, but dear Max,” said Alice, throwing her arm around
her brother, and bursting afresh into tears, “you don't
know what a comfort the last line in it was to me. Those
blessed words: `I am innocent, mother; take my word for
it.' Why, Max darling, they seemed to spread over the
whole letter. So often have I heard dear mother in her
different distresses about you—and you know they have occurred
pretty often—so often have I heard her say `My boy
is true. I take comfort in that, he never told me a lie.'”

“I never did. I never was afraid to tell my mother the
truth; but go on, Alice. Did you hate me for always getting
you all into hot water? What did you think?”

“I thought of nothing, but how I could best help you. I

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

had no one to advise with. Cousin John, and Judge Bliss,
were gone from Mapleton, and there were none but women
left, and they were not wiser than I. So I resolved to come
to you at once. I came off to meet the early train, leaving a
cheerful note to Miss Laura, begging her to account as well
as she could to the inquiring community of Mapleton for my
absence.” Alice proceeded to relate the disappointments
attending her visits to Miss Herbert, and at Lisle's office;
and concluded with saying, “Now, dear Max, tell me the
whole of your troubles from the beginning. I am afraid
both you and Archy have kept us in the dark.”

“No; but in the dusk, it may be, dear. I shall make a
short story of it, for I am my own hero, and good for neither
song nor sermon, neither bright enough for the one, nor
black enough for the other.”

“Well, dear Alice, you know, when I slumped at college,
Archy got me a place in what is called one of the `most
respectable houses in the city: Messrs. Beekwell, and Co.;'
and so I suppose they are, and were, but a deuced bit did they
care for us clerks beyond getting work out of us. But that
did not matter to me so long as I had Archy. Alice, no
brother could have done more for me—not our dear Arthur
if he had been alive.”

“Yes, Max, you wrote us about that—how he gave you
up his sitting-room at his lodgings, for your bed-room.”

“Oh, as to that, Alice, that was not half. And at first, I
did not thank him much for that. I thought he meant to
stand guard over me, and you know fellows don't like to be
watched.”

“Especially fellows that need watching, dear Max.”

“A brush! Never mind, I deserve it. He soon made
me forget that he was any thing but a dear friend and companion.
He seldom went out himself—Archy was always a
dig, you know—and so he did not know how much I pined

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

for some pleasant houses to visit at. He did take me one
evening to the Herberts, to introduce me to your friend. She
was out, and that Miss Carlton and her mother treated me
as if I had come into their drawing-room by mistake, and
should, like any other poor devil of a clerk, have staid in the
entry with my bill, or parcel. Miss Herbert was up to the
mark, for she wrote me the next day a kind note, asking me
to visit them sociably. Lord! I see myself going again, to
have my blood simmering in my veins, as it did while I sat
there—better blood than their's, with all their airs. Besides,
Archy did not go often, himself.”

“Did not go often to see Grace, before he went abroad?
Are you sure, Max?”

“Why, Alice, do you expect every body to worship your
idol? Archy did not, any how. When I could get out of
the store in any decent time, I always found him at our
rooms, and he was so kind. When he was hard at work,
and could not go out, he would have a pleasant book for me—
you know I am not a deep reader, Alice—and if he were
at leisure, he would propose going with me to a lecture, or
to study over the Chinese curiosities, or to see a panorama;
and now and then he took me to the opera, or the theatre,
just enough to slake a fellow's thirst for such things; and
sometimes we would drop into a saloon, and get an oyster
supper, or an ice, or have a little jollification at home. Dear
old Archy! he had not forgotten what it was to be a `young
youth.'”

“Forgotten! Archibald Lisle is not so very much older
than you, Max.”

“No; seven or eight years, though—but, Alice, that
makes all the difference between the boy and the man; and
I was a boy then; and heaven forgive me, have been more
of a boy and a worse boy since. All went well enough till
Archy got ill and dumpish and went abroad, and I was left

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

to myself. Now, Alice, I am not good company to myself.
I must have eye answering to eye, voice to voice, heart to
heart, Alice; but to be alone—alone in this city of half a
million, I could not stand it, and no heart of flesh could.”

“But, surely, Max, you were introduced to Mr. Beekwell's
family? You never told us you were not.”

“No, my dear; for we don't tell things of course; but
were you so green as to suppose that a mere clerk—a country
lad—would be admitted by the grand Pachas of the city
into their palaces! Neither Mr. Beekwell nor his partner
could write a grammatical sentence, or spell ten consecutive
words correctly, but they had mounted the golden rungs of
their ladder to the very top, and there was a great gulf between
them and their hard-working clerks.”

“But, surely, Max, all merchants are not so to their
clerks?”

“Of course, Alice, not all. I know some that are like
fathers to them, and that will be the best item of all, I guess,
when they come to foot up their last accounts. But I tell
you, Alice, the reason so many boys go astray, and are lost
in this city is, because the `old gentleman' is left to fill up
their idle time; and you see, Alice, they come fresh and
innocent from their country homes; they long for some one
to say even as much as `good-morning Sam,' or `good-night
Tom;' they go to some lodging-house where no body cares
for them, but to get their week's board, and they are sure
to fall in with some scamp, as I did. I have seen enough of
it.”

The young people had both lingered on the threshold of
Max's story, dreading to plunge into its darkest part. The
poor lad now proceeded manfully.

“Just after Archibald sailed, there came a fresh clerk into
our establishment—Ernest Gilmore. He belonged to the
`upper ten;' had been to one famous school after another,

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

and had finally been boosted into the junior class in Columbia
College, when he was set adrift and placed in the `respectable
house of Messrs. Beekwell, and Co.,' where it was
expected that hard work would break him in. Any one `can
lead a horse to water,' you know, Alice, but all creation
could not make `Gil,' as we called him, work. I need not go
into particulars. He took a fancy to me. He was lively,
and loved fun, and so did I—you know that is my speciality,
and I can't help it. He had credit at tailors, and livery stables,
and everywhere, for he was yet in his minority, and if
he did not pay, his father would have to come down with
the tin. I did not know all this, Alice, at the time; I would
never have been a party to this plunder with my eyes open,
nor did I know when he passed his minority. By this time
he had pretty thoroughly inoculated me with his passion for
fast horses, and fast doings in general. Don't open your
eyes so wide, and look so scared, my dear little sister. I
give you my word that I never went to any place that I
would hesitate to tell you of. No, there I made a stand, or
rather there stood my mother and you, and hedged up the
road to temptation that way. Do you remember, Alice,
when you and I were little children, on our knees, saying
our prayers to mother, that she asked us to promise her that
we would never in our whole lives omit repeating, each
day, that first prayer we learned: `Our Father, etc.'”

“Yes, indeed, I do.”

“And how solemn and sweet she seemed, and with tears
in her eyes, and all that; well, we made the promise, you
know; and now honor bright, Alice, I do believe that nothing
short of a miracle would have made such a head-over-heels
fellow, as I, keep such a promise; but I have kept it.
That little prayer, Alice, covers the whole ground.”

“So I think, dear Max.”

“I know it has brought me short up many a time, for,

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

Alice, to tell the whole truth, while Archy was in Europe, I
led a pretty fast, risky life; and it was no wise strange that
the first thing he heard after he came home, was from Beekwell
and Co., that I must lose my place there. He set to
work, like a good fellow, and got me another, far better. I
should have been thrown out but for him. He made himself
responsible to Messrs. Eaton and Smith for my good
conduct. They have treated me like gentlemen—that is as
if I were a gentleman. And truly, Alice, fearing that you
and my mother would be made miserable by my misconduct,
and feeling what I owed to Archy, I have, for the last six
months, strained every rope in the ship; but they would,
once in a while, get slack—a fellow can't walk a crack forever,
Alice; and Gilmore was forever haunting about me,
and as I found, now, when we had a spree, I had to pay the
fiddler, which he had done while he could, it seemed mean
always to back out. Still I did not go with him often. If
I had not the fear of Archy before my eyes, I had the love
of him, which is better. All this last ten months Gil has
been borrowing money of me—two or three dollars at a
time, sometimes five, and up to ten. While I had a penny,
could I refuse him, after he had been so lavish to me? But,
oh, Alice! you've no notion how like lightning a man goes,
when he begins to slide down hill. Last week, on Tuesday,
he came to me, and said he, `Well, I have been reckoning
up all my small debts to you, and I find, to my astonishment,
I owe you seventy-five dollars.' It did not astonish me, for
I had been as bare as a picked chicken. `Luckily,' said he,
`I have the means to pay the debt,' and he put into my
hands a draft on the Manhattan Bank, made out in my
favor, by Charles Innes of Boston, to the amount of five
hundred dollars. I started, and he said, `Happy dog! am I
not? Old Aunt Sukey is dead, and this Charles Innes, her
executor, wrote me she had left me this legacy of five

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

hundred dollars. So, desiring that my various creditors should
not get wind of this blessed windfall, that I might save it
from the sharks, and pay it to the honest fellows like you, I
wrote to said Innes to forward me the money by a draft in your
favor. He did so—I have an appointment to go up to Albany
with my father at three o'clock (it was then half-past
two); if you will step round to the bank, and get the money,
take out your dues, and just hand me the balance, we shall
be all fair and square. I have an errand for my father at
the Metropolitan, and will meet you between there and here.'
I did not, for an instant, think of foul play. I was too glad
at the prospect of getting back my money. I presented the
draft, met Gilmore, paid him the balance, obtained leave of
a day's absence from Messrs. Eaton and Smith, ran off to
my lodgings, and was packing my carpet-bag in a prodigious
fluster of joy to run up to Yonkers, and visit a friend, who
had invited me, and who (between you and me, Alice,) has
the prettiest sister in Christendom, when there was a fearful
ring of the door-bell, an ominous sound in the entry, and
without knocking, without leave or licence, a policeman
entered my room, and politely laying his hand upon me,
said he would change the address of my luggage to the
Tombs.
I was aghast, and did not even surmise whence the
blow came, till he told me my fraud was discovered a half
hour after I left the bank. He examined my person and my
effects for the money, and found the seventy-five dollars in
my purse. I protested my innocence, of course, but he only
smiled and said, `humbug! we are used to all that, young
man.' I begged him not to disgrace me by a commitment,
and told him I had a friend who, I was sure, would be my
bail. The fellow had some bowels, and he waited for an answer
to a note I sent to Archy. Archy was gone, as you
know, and every thing went against me. And so I was
brought here, as they say, `duly committed.'”

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

“Why, in the world, Max, did you not send for Mr.
Eaton or Mr. Smith, and tell them how it was?”

“That's you, dear Alice; you always think of the right
thing to be done. Well, my child, I was stunned. I was
in a hot fever all night. I could think of nothing but my
mother and you. I did not eat a morsel, not even when
breakfast time came (mirabile!), but your rational thought
did at last, some time this morning, come into my head, and
I despatched a note to Mr. Smith. Mr. Smith was out of
town. Eaton is in Europe. The head-clerk came round to
me; I told him the whole story. He did not half believe
me; you know how it is with some stupid people—if a man
is accused and put in prison, they think he is as good as convicted.
However, he did go up to Gilmore, and came back,
having seen both Gilmore and his father. Gil denied having
seen me for a week, and expressed the most perfect astonishment
at my story. His father said they had had no intention
of going to Albany, and that his son had dined at home on
Tuesday as usual, and spent the evening at home. So Davis,
the clerk, said I could do nothing further without a lawyer's
advice, hoped I should be able to clear myself, said business
pressed, and left me, Alice; that's the way with the world,
my dear!”

“Oh, I hate the world, Max.”

Alice's faith in her brother was implicit, but her heart
sickened when she found he had not a shadow of evidence
to substantiate his innocence before a legal tribunal.
Younger than Max, and albeit of the weaker sex, she had
more clearness and sedateness of judgment than her brother,
and less of that quality which she called buoyancy,
and others might term levity. After pondering for a while
gloomily on Max's relation, she naturally exclaimed, “What
a horrid hardened wretch that Gilmore must be!”

“Well, Alice, not quite such a hardened wretch as you

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

think. Scampish he is, but there is not much to him; he
is more of the weak, than the wicked. He has had a poor
bringing up. His father and mother are nothing but rich.
They thought, I suppose, that their grand house, and carriage,
and horses, and so on, would make Gil a gentleman;
but you know all that won't begin to do it. No, Gil is not
so bad as some; there 's shades in fellows, Alice. Gil got
hooked in with an old stager, who dragged him down—a
rascally blackguard of an Irish gentleman.”

Alice had heard of one such individual in her sheltered
world, and but one, and she asked with some eagerness his
name.

“His name,” Max replied, “is Maltby, Hugh Maltby.”

“Hugh Maltby!” echoed Alice.

“Why, yes, my child—Hugh Maltby; surely you never
heard of the fellow before? What in the world makes you
color so?”

“Color! Did I color, Max? I am tired and nervous to-night.”

“That is not it, sister dear. Come, you are not good at
evasions. Tell me what you know of Hugh Maltby.”

“I can not tell you, Max. Don't ask me.”

“I won't, Alice; but I can't think what you can know
about that wretch. I believe he is at the bottom of this
plot. Gil owed him a gambling debt, and he was afraid of
him. He is a dare-devil. I heard him threaten to shoot
some relation of his children, their uncle, or something of
that sort.” Alice became now deadly pale. She averted her
face, poured a draught of water into a glass, and swallowed
it. “You are tired and nervous, I believe,” continued Max.
“Let's drop the curtain on our miseries, till Archy comes to
help us. Tell me about Mapleton. How is dear mother,
just the same?”

“Yes, just, Max,” replied his sister, breathing a deep

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

sigh, as she thought the news of her darling boy would turn
her hair gray.

“Oh, don't fall into the blues again, Alice. How are Tom
Thumb and Brancus—alive?”

“Yes, indeed, and flourishing; mother surfeits them, but
still calls them `Max's pests.'”

“And Blossom—does he still purr around the table, and
mother drop him tit-bits, furtively?”

“Yes, Max.”

“And mother still uses carving-knives, instead of bolts, for
the outer doors? and gives old John a hundred dollars a
year, for `doing chores' he can't do? Poor mother, she's
great on pensions.”

“She is great at every mode of charity. Has she written
you about the paralytic child she is taking care of?”

This announcement, which Alice had been for some minutes
studying how to interject into their discourse, did not,
as she expected, produce a sensation. Max smiled, said,
“Just like mother,” and went on. “Is Mapleton the same
heaven as usual, Alice? No marriages? No engagements?
Neither of the charming Prescotts going off, nor Charlotte
Platt, nor the Days?”

“No, none of them.”

“Not a `Singleton' missing from `Singleside' in the last
year! I told them so; they seem to look on us men as an
elegant superfluity.” Thus the poor lad rattled on, partly
taxing his manhood to be as heroic as possible, and partly
following the natural bent of his careless disposition:

Cushioned round with love, the evening glided away in
that dismal place. Now and then Alice, disturbed by the
foreshadowings of revenges dire that might be done by a
bold, bad man, and of “trial” and “sentence,” would start
or shiver, which Max noticing, he would kiss her cheek, and
draw her closer to him.

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

At nine the turnkey's knock announced their separation
for the night. They asked for a reprieve, but the man was
peremptory. “We've already stretched a point,” he said;
“we must use our private judgments sometimes.” Our officials
are very apt to respect this “higher law.” “I can see,”
he added, as he gave Miss Clifford a lamp, and the key that
she might turn the bolt on the inside, “when people is honorable,
and can be trusted with a privilege.”

Alice locked her door, and having arranged her little affairs
for the night, she sat down in the rocking-chair, made
a desk of her lap, and began a letter to her mother. Her
courage was nerved by the strangeness of her position.
Courage she had to face any danger in her brother's cause,
and resolution to conquer any conquerable difficulty. That
there could be any danger to freeze the blood in her young
veins within the walls of her cell, had not even occurred to
her, and when she turned her bolt she felt as secure as the
commander of an impregnable fortress; yet within that narnow
space, she was to encounter an enemy more fearful to
her than the wild beasts of Ephesus.

“Great giants work great wrongs, but we are small.

The noise of steps and bolting of doors along the passages
had ceased; there was no sound but that of her sharp
gold pen, when she was startled by an ominous noise, and
starting up, she saw—not one, nor two, nor three, but, as
she afterward averred, a drove of mice, careering over the
bed, jumping to the floor, and there disporting themselves,
native and happy citizens!

No poor wretch in an Indian jungle, confronting a tiger,
could have been more terrified than our hitherto intrepid
little Alice. She sprang on her feet into the chair; the
rockers were treacherous—over it went, chair, lamp, ink,
Alice, and all!

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

It was now utter darkness, and luckily quiet, too. The
little habitués were frightened back to their holes by the
sudden turmoil, and Alice, making an effort of heroism equal
to St. George's, in his contest with the dragon, or to any
other saint's with any other monster, groped around until
she recovered her lamp, and relighted it from a match in her
sack. What was next to be done? In a lion's den, or a
fiery furnace, she might have looked for miraculous intervention;
but now she must trust to her own right arm—to that
poor trembling arm. A rattan in the corner of the cell
caught her eye, she seized this weapon, and intrenching
herself in the chair in a posture which those who have seen
female belligerents engaged in this warfare will picture to
themselves, she girded herself for the battle.

For a while she kept the enemy in their entrenchments by
a steady tattooing with the cane, but its sound soon became
as familiar to them as the snorings of the last denizen of the
cell, and they issued forth, rank and file. To any one of the
male sex their gambols, their glidings, and leapings might
have been amusing, but there is enmity set between mice
and womankind, and to Alice they seemed a host of malignants,
magicians, monsters! To touch their soft hairy sides,
even with her cane, was a horror, but by deftly plying that
she kept them at arm's length. She changed the cane from
wearied hand to hand. The night seemed interminable, and
reference to her watch alone convinced her that it was “but
eleven,” “but twelve,” “but one,” “but two!” Sleep, the
surest of youth's allies, at last came to her relief; her tired,
aching arms fell, no longer obedient to her will, and the will
itself (for so say the sages is its nature) fell asleep, and the
enemy had it all their own way; and while poor Alice's
brain was perturbed with visions of leviathans and mastodons,
they ran up to her shoulders, leaped into her lap, and
performed divers antics, till one, crossing her bare throat in

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

quest of a crumb from her supper that had lodged on the
hem of her collar, she started up to a fresh consciousness of
the horrors of her condition.

But now sounds of the restless city's life penetrated from
without to her cell; and as “Hope springs eternal in the
human breast,” hope that she might live to tell the tale
dawned on Alice.

-- --

CHAPTER XI.

“Our youth, our childhood, that spring of springs,
'Tis surely one of the blessedest things,
That nature ever invented.”

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

Beautiful is the light and pleasant to behold!” and
never did it seem to Alice so beautiful, so pleasant to behold,
as when, brightening the world, it stole slowly and dimly
into her cell. The little doers of evil deeds had shrunk away
into darkness; and yet she waited, and listened two mortal
hours before she heard the sound of footsteps in the corridor.
But she did hear them, and hearing her own name
pronounced, she sprang to the door, turned the bolt, and
rushing out, confronted—Archibald Lisle!

Pardon her, fastidious reader—the truth must be told—
“Oh, Archy!” she exclaimed, and throwing her arms around
his neck, she clung to him as to a dear brother, who had
brought her comfort and help; then, as suddenly retreating,
she covered her blushing face with both hands, and stammered
out apologetically, “I forgot myself—I have been so
dreadfully terrified!”

“Terrified!” exclaimed Lisle, looking fiercely at the turnkey,
“who has molested you?”

Poor Alice hesitated, and in one breath made the short
passage from the sublime to the ridiculous, answering in the
feeblest, meekest tone, “Mice!!” and then looking up and
seeing the too expressive smile on Archibald's lips, and
meeting his laughing eye, she laughed herself, a little

-- 144 --

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

hysterically, and looking again, and comprehending at a glance
the change that had passed on Lisle, from a country-bred
youth, fresh from college, to the perfection of ripe manhood,
and seeing in place of the smooth face and the delicately
tinted skin, a countenance consolidated by experience, illuminated
by the habit of keen observation, and yet preserving
an indefinable sweetness and sensibility that her
memory had retained as the charm of its immaturity—
“Mercy!” she thought, “what must he think of me?
How could I rush so into his arms?” “Mr. Lisle,” she began,
with a very sober consciousness—

“Archy, if you please,” he said, interrupting her; “let
me be still Archy, as you must remain `little Alice' to me,
while you continue in peril of life, limb, and reason from a
mouse, just as you were when you ran shrieking out of your
mother's pantry.”

“A mouse! Why there were droves of the horrid creatures;
but it was not altogether my terror that made me so—
so—so—”

“Affectionate in your welcome? Now don't take that
back, dear Alice.”

“No, indeed!” she said, giving him her hand; “I am
very, very glad to see you, so glad that I forgot it was seven
years since we parted, and that I am no longer a little girl,
and you no longer the very young man who was almost as
familiar and dear in our home, as the brother we loved and
mourned together. You know you almost took that brother's
place, and it was on the strength of that feeling that
we appealed to you in our present strait—and how kind of
you to come so soon.”

“Ah, dear Alice, your reasons are excellent, your instincts
were better. Now let me know all that has happened to
Max. I have only partly learned it from the officer here. I
need no assurance of his innocence.”

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

While her brother, who had just been awakened by the
turnkey's thundering rap at his door, was hurrying on his
clothes, Alice briefly detailed the particulars. She was disturbed
at Archibald vehemently biting his nails while he
listened, an old inevitable trick of his, as she remembered,
when any thing seriously disturbed him. “Do you think it
very bad?” she concluded.

“We will try to make it better,” he replied, turning from
her to enter Max's cell, and to receive his affectionate welcome,
demonstrated without any of the lets and hindrances
that nature and society put between the sexes. After the
glow of meeting had passed, cares overshadowed Archibald's
brow, and he proposed at once to begin his work by offering
bail for his friend.

“I knew you would do that,” said Max, gratefully, “but
for conscience' sake first send me a breakfast. I never can
work or think till I have had my breakfast. Alice contrived
to procure me a capital supper last evening.”

“Alice! she can do any thing,” rejoined Archibald; “but
confront—mice!” mimicking the low deprecating tone in
which she had uttered that word.

“Oh, that's nothing!” exclaimed Max, rather jealous of
his sister's reputation. “All women, young and old, are just
such geese about mice. I should like you, Archy, to show
me another girl who would have come straightway and alone
to a city where she never was before—on such an errand—
and hitting all her nails on the head too. I say, Alice, you
may be a coward about mice, if you will.”

“I am afraid I can't help it, dear Max; I am a coward
upon instinct.”

“And every thing that's good and noble upon instinct,
dear sister, so let that go for what it will fetch.”

Archibald looked at the brother and sister with a smile,

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

provoked, Alice thought, by the vain-glorying of her brother;
she did not understand it.

Archibald felt the impropriety of Alice prolonging her
stay in her present quarters, and briefly explaining his relations
with the Steinbergs he proposed taking her there.
“Your breakfast, Max,” he said, “must wait till your sister
is comfortably bestowed.”

“What a brute was I not to think of that,” exclaimed
Max; “but that's just me, I never think. I could fast a
week for you, dear Alice, when once it was put into my
head. Go with Archibald, and as soon as I am bailed out I
will come to you.”

So they parted.

The unintermitting necessity of hard work, and the intervention
of illness and absence had prevented, for some years,
Lisle's often anticipated visits to Mapleton. When last he
saw Alice there, she was a mere child—Arthur's pet and
plaything, and his. “Eye-bright,” they called her from the
resemblance of the color of her eye to the little star-flower
sprinkled, like dew-drops over all the green-sward of our
northern country. The result of his first scrutiny on meeting
her was not flattering, “The sparkle of her childhood is
gone,” thought he. “I expected to see her taller. The eye
retains its lovely color, but it lacks lustre, and there is about
her hair and dress altogether an unbecoming negligence.
Her mother's disdain of personal decoration, tells sadly
on her.” Lisle forgot to make allowance for the muss and
soil of railroad travel, for the weariness, warring, watching,
and weeping of thirty-six hours. He compared her, perhaps
unconsciously, with his fixed standard of beauty. Certainly,
Alice had not the height, the unconscious and consummate
grace, or the brilliancy of coloring that characterized her
friend, nor those irradiations of countenance that convey

-- 147 --

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

thought and feeling with the electrical swiftness of the telegraph.
Lisle was but a man, and he was, even yet, with all
his struggles and convictions, a lover, and, therefore, must
be pardoned his susceptibility to the external. His reflections
did justice to the intensity of Alice's devotion to her
brother, and to her clear-headedness. A man admires that
quality in a woman the more that it surprises him. His zeal
and his fears were quickened by her presence. Alice felt
strong in the innocence of her brother; Lisle knew it must
be proven to those who had no such faith. After installing
Alice in the comfortable quarters to which the Steinbergs
had removed, he decided to inform Miss Herbert of her
arrival in town. Lisle was now deeper in the world than
when he wore his frock-coat to Mrs. Jones's dinner, and
previous to presenting himself before Miss Herbert, he repaired
to his own lodgings to perform his morning toilet.
In this process he cast aside the traveling coat in which lay
perdu the letter he had received at his country home from
the village doctor. This letter containing some interesting
matter, was destined to remain unread till another crisis of
his life.

Walter Herbert was coming down stairs, when he heard
Lisle's voice inquiring for his niece. He hobbled down at
his utmost speed, grasped Archibald's hand with both his,
and with a face so joyous that it recalled to Lisle its utterly
bereft expression when he last saw him. “Come up
stairs,” he said, “to my room. What on earth were you
away for at this particular time? Oh, I know. God forbid
that I should forget that poor little girl's fate; and the
sorrow to you. I was dreadfully shocked. But, my dear
fellow, I am too happy now to remember griefs—the
world's a flash of sunshine!”

“What can this mean?” thought Lisle. Of course it
could only mean the rupture of Grace's engagement.

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

“Saved from drowning” would have been nothing, in comparison,
to Walter Herbert. But he was prevented by that
ubiquitous woman, his sister-in-law, to whom her servant
had conveyed Lisle's inquiry. She opened the door of
the breakfast-room, and called out in her officious tone,
“Oh, good morning, Mr. Lisle, you wish to see Miss
Grace?” (“The devil take her,” muttered Uncle Walter
between his teeth. Excuse him, he was an old-fashioned
man.) “She is with Mrs. Tallis,” continued the lady. “She
has lost her only child—quite a severe affliction; and her
husband was absent at the time—an aggravation, you know;
and she has no near friends, and Grace and she were schoolmates;
she has gone to stay with her till the funeral is over.”

“There is dreadful misery there,” murmured Walter
Herbert, while Lisle, with forced politeness, listened to the
garrulous woman, and was turning to go, when Mr. Herbert
said,

“You are in a prodigious hurry. Will you come back
before dinner?”

“Before dinner, if I can.”

“It must be before dinner, Lisle, for I must see you,
and I am going up the river immediately after dinner.”

“Then sir, it shall be before dinner, if possible.”

But Lisle did not find it possible, and Uncle Walter was
compelled to go off with the secret of Grace's temporal salvation
unimparted, and Lisle was left to blunder on.

-- --

CHAPTER XII.

“Tarry a little, there is something else.”

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

After getting his bail accepted for Max Clifford, Archibald
sent him to his sister, while he went to the house of
Gilmore's father, in the hope of eliciting something that
might be available to Max's defence. Mr. Gilmore's residence
was in a fashionable street, and in one of those magnificent
structures that the enterprise and intelligence of our
citizens, and California gold, has added to the substantial
wealth of our city. Certainly, neither intelligence nor any
other analogous creative power builded the house of David
Gilmore.

An Irish lad, in livery, opened the door for Lisle. He
was struck with a blending of acuteness and stupidity in the
lad's face, not uncommon with his race. Lisle found Gilmore
cautious and crusty; he declined listening to any particulars;
said “that it was very onjust his family should be mixed
up with a disgraceful business of that sort, merely because
his son had the misforten to be in the same counting-house
with the young fellow who had committed the forgery.
This country fellow had, he understood, been a wild lad
from the beginning. He had led his son astray for a while,
but he—the father—being of opinion that boys' pranks was
catchin, had removed his son from Beekwell's, and since
Ernest had quit there, their acquaintance had ended, and his
son had been remarkable correct.”

-- 150 --

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

After stating some facts in relation to the early and late
intercourse of the lads at rather striking variance with the
father's assertions, Lisle frankly told him Clifford's version
of the presentation of the draft; and added, “that legal steps
had been taken to confront the young men, and that he
should prove at the trial of his client, that Ernest was not
at home, as had been asserted, through the morning of the
fraud, but that he had been distinctly recognized in Wall-street
by more than one person.” The unhappy father had
no quieting consciousness of his son's uprightness, and he
was evidently flustered. The affair did not seem so easily
disposed of as before a powerful friend had appeared for Clifford.
Upon Lisle asking, “if Mr. Ernest was at home, to be
allowed to speak with him,” Gilmore rang the bell, and the
Irish lad who had admitted Lisle, came from the pantry, the
door of which was ajar.

“What are you doing there, you rascal?” exclaimed his
master. “Listening?”

“`Listening!' No indeed, your honor. I was just stopping
quiet, not to be after disturbing the gentleman.” True
to his Celtic blood, Pat's invention was ready at need.

At Mr. Gilmore's bidding, he went in search of his son,
and returned, saying, “Mr. Ernest is not at home,” accompanying
the assertion with a side glance at Lisle, which, to
his quick perception, eliminated the not.

“It does not much signify,” he said to Mr. Gilmore. “The
examination of my client is deferred till to-morrow morning.
The young men must then be confronted; and allow me to
beg, that nothing may prevent your son being present, and
punctual. He would be compromised by his absence; strong
suspicions are afloat against him.”

“The evidence against your friend,” retorted Gilmore,
“is too heavy to be toppled over by suspicions. My son
will be present.”

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

As Lisle left the house, Patrick, bare-headed, followed him
into the street, looking back and around to elude observation.
“Did I hear aright?” he asked, “and is it young Mr.
Clifford, God help him, that's in trouble?”

“Yes.”

“Stop a bit—your honor's a gintleman; don't be after
going like a railroad. Tell me the name, plase, was on the
nasty bit o' paper.”

“Thomas Innis.”

“And how do you be after spillin' it?”

“Spelling, do you mean?”

“The same, plase your honor.”

“Thom—”

“Not Sint Thomas; faith and I was tached that at home.”

“Ah, Innis—I-n-n-i-s.”

“That's the very one! Thanks to Him above,” cried
Patrick, grinning wide his cavernous mouth, as if to let out
a volume of joy.

“Pat!” screamed a voice from the area of Gilmore's house,
“you're wanted.”

“Don't scrame so unpolite, Bridget. You'll hare from
me,” he added to Lisle, and as he retraced his steps, he
muttered, “that shall he if I lose my place. It was the
poor lad himself saved my ould mother, and should not I
give him a lift—why not?”

The Irishman's promise made no impression on Lisle. He
well knew the hot hearts and hasty sympathies of the Irish
race, and merely inferred that listening to Max Clifford's
sad case, had turned the current of Pat's toward him.

After a hard day's work in their service, Lisle was obliged
to go to his young friends at Steinberg's, with but gloomy
prospects for the next day. He had nothing to offer at Clifford's
examination, but the testimony of the heads of both
the mercantile houses in which he had been employed, to his

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

truth and uprightness. This was not enough to rebut the
direct evidence against him.

He found Grace Herbert with Alice. The young women
had bridged over the abyss of their long separation with
many a pleasant memory, and Grace was casting that spell
of enchantment over Alice which can hardly be defined, and
certainly not resisted. Alice's anxieties had been suspended
for an hour, and even Max seemed like one suddenly awakened
from a delicious trance, when the entrance of Archibald
turned all their thoughts on the approaching examination in
the Municipal Court.

Archibald proceeded to communicate the meagre result
of the day's investigation, and as he concluded, he asked
Max if there were any foundation for the Irish lad's interest
in him?

Max modestly told the probable ground of it. He said,
“that in one of his fast drives, with Ernest Gilmore, down
the Third Avenue with a famous trotter, and a heavy bet at
stake, Ernest drove against a woman, who proved to be this
same Patrick's mother. Her arm was broken, and she was
otherwise badly bruised. Ernest drove the horse to the
stable; he (Max) helped to convey the old woman to her
shanty, and afterwards gave her, from time to time, what
succor he could. Ernest was, as usual, out of pocket, but
he proposed to make what reparation he could, and save
himself from a prosecution by the injured party, by inducing
his mother to take the lad, Patrick, who had just arrived a
raw boy, into her service. `I'll come round the old lady,'
that was his respectful mode of alluding to his mother; `she
likes nothing better than training a fresh hand, if she can
get him under price. Pat is a likely lad—she's a trump at
training, and when he gets on his livery he'll do.'”

It may be matter of some surprise that any mistress of a
Fifth Avenue palace should thus bestow her time and talents,

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

but Mrs. Gilmore had achieved her greatness by beginning
as the “smart” and pretty daughter of a country innkeeper.
She had married a New York shopkeeper, and by “slow,
but not easy stages,” had arrived at her present position,
with a carriage and liveried servants, and one only son; that
son such as might be expected from the ambition, the examples,
and the society of his parents; the paramount interest
of the one, being the rise and fall of stocks—and of the
other, ostentation at the least possible outlay.

Both Grace and Alice found ground for some vague expectation
in the intimations of the Irish lad; to the young
men they seemed without foundation. Women are not always
wrong in kindling their hopes by their desires. To
Alice's quick and apprehensive observation, it was ominous
of evil that Lisle seemed hardly to be conscious of Miss
Herbert's presence, and that when, at the sound of her carriage,
she rose to go, he did not raise his eye from some
papers he was examining. But when she said, “Mr. Lisle,
will it do, or will it not, for this poor little sister to go with
her brother to the court-room to-morrow?” his eye lighted
as he turned it on her; he was about to reply—he hesitated.

“Oh, pray say yes, Archy,” said Alice; “poor Max will
have no friend to stand by him; you, you know, will only
appear as his counsel.”

“But, dear little Alice,” said Lisle, speaking to her as if
she were still the petted child of their earlier days, “that
miserable court-room is no place for you, alone; if your
mother—”

“Alone!” interrupted Grace; “do you imagine I was so
barbarous as to propose that? No, we have arranged it
all—settled it together. I go with her as sister, mother,
friend—one or all, as you please; and—stop, hear us through—
not merely satisfied to be `strong-armed with conscience,'
like the lady in Comus, but we will go in strict deference to

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

the judgment that may be supposed to emanate from the
best society in such an anomalous case. My dear brother-in-law,
Frank Esterly, late clergyman, will go with us; he
is rueful enough just now to give us solemn countenance.
Now tell us honestly, if you were balancing the evidence
for and against this poor fellow, might not the presence
of three friends be the feather to turn the scale—the last
ounce on the back of the camel, to crush his opponent?”

“To me, Miss Herbert, it might be a blinding evidence,
but our judges must be governed by precedent and statute;
however, if you ladies have the courage, I make no opposition.
We must give Max every possible chance.”

“Then to-morrow at nine, Alice, I will be with you,” said
Grace; “and for once I will borrow my step-mother's coach—
we must invest ourselves in the respectabilities.”

The sun went with Grace, and night and dews came.
When Lisle returned from putting her in the carriage, he
found Max gloomily leaning his elbow on the mantel, and
Alice standing drooping beside him. She hastily wiped away
her tears. “Is the trial to-morrow final, Archy?” she asked.

“Yes—the grand jury was in session when Max was arrested,
and immediately found an indictment against him.”

“It looks black as night,” said Max. “What were those
papers you were looking at, Archy?”

“The draft you presented, which the officers at the bank
very kindly permitted me to take possession of to compare
the endorsement with your handwriting and Gilmore's. I
hoped the experts, to whom I submitted it, would detect a
resemblance to Gilmore's.”

“And they did not?”

“Not satisfactorily. They rather inclined to the opinion,
that there was more resemblance to the characteristics of his
hand than to yours; but their opinion was not strong enough
to give value to their testimony.”

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

“Experts, indeed!” exclaimed poor Max, in a tone as sad
as it was contemptuous. “Do you, Alice, sit down, and examine
the papers; you are an `expert' in every thing.”

Alice sat down, and Archibald beside her, but even her
keen perception availed nothing. “Oh, Max,” she said, “I
could myself swear to this for your handwriting.”

“Then the game is up. I see there is no hope for me.”

“Oh, don't say so, dear Max, till after to-morrow; nor
then, even if they convict you—the very worst—yet we may
get a pardon.”

“A pardon! I'll not take a pardon from them; what has
an innocent man to do with a pardon?”

Max, like most people of his temperament, sank as easily
as he rose. He was now at the bottom of the abyss. Alice's
fertility in resources was not exhausted. “I have heard,”
she said, “of a fraud detected by the manufacturer's date
on the paper.” She held the Innis draft to the candle.
“There is neither date nor letter on this,” she added, sadly
shaking her head.

Max bent his head to examine it. “But—by George!
look Alice—Archy look! Don't you see fine water-lines, a
check all through the paper?” They did see it, and both
looked to Max for an explanation. He said it was paper
bought of an old Frenchman, Merceau, who lived in a garret
in Nassau-street. “Gilmore bought all his paper of
him. He was very fond of making errands there to see a
pretty grand-daughter of old Merceau; he used to take
presents to her, and I told him it was not fair, and we had a
little fight about it. It's the same paper—I've twenty notes
from the rascal written on it. That was a bright thought of
yours, Alice! was n't it, Archy?” Lisle cordially assented,
and soon left the brother and sister to follow up, himself, the
faint light that had dawned.

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

Clifford was present when the court opened the next
morning. Lisle was on one side of him; his sister, Mr.
Esterly, and Grace, on the other. Ernest Gilmore soon
after entered with his counsel, one of the ablest lawyers in
the city.

Ernest's friends were of the “fast” order, and having
rather nervous associations with the purlieus of Courts of
Justice, they did not find it convenient to be with him. His
father stood upon his dignity, and would not give countenance
to the complication of his son by appearing at the investigation.
There was, however, no lack of an audience:
the morning papers had given sufficient publicity to the
affair, to fill the court-room with curious idlers.

It was soon obvious which way the current of sympathy
set. Human nature, unbiassed by selfishness or prejudice, is
true to its instincts. Legal proof might fail Max at his
need, but there was persuasive testimony in his favor in his
fair candid brow, his clear open eye with its straight-forward
look-out, in the purity and sweet affectionateness of his
countenance—an insurance against meanness of all sorts—
and in his healthy aspect, and manly bearing. Ernest was
tall, and thin, and with very handsome features. He was
faultlessly got up by tailors, and barbers, and other professors
of like “branches of learning;” but he had a certain
pallor and tremulousness, that indicated his way of life, and
the vulgarity of expression that inevitably follows it.

We have not the masculine pen of Dickens—nor, alas!
the fathomless genius whereby he sounds the miry depths
of humanity, or the opportunities and the observation that
aid him in reproducing the infinite variety of life, with all its
vitality, on his pages. Therefore we can only give the briefest
summary of this morning's proceedings, so critical to our
dear friends. We shall not attempt to describe the confident
hope that actually shone in poor Max's face, as witness after

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

witness from the houses of Beekwell & Co., and Smith &
Eaton, deposed to the integrity of his character; nor Alice's
sweet trustful smile, showing even through the folds of her
veil, as her eye met her brother's, nor the gratulation of
Grace Herbert's brilliant face, nor the quiet assured faith of
Esterly's pale, fine countenance, nor how their hopes rose to
the highest mark, as Lisle, with all the ingenuity of his profession,
and the earnestness of his zeal, converted probabilities—
so it seemed to them—to proofs.

But alas! for the old saying, “one story is good till another
is told.” When the young ladies, in the bliss of their
ignorance of the “glorious uncertainties of the law,” trusted
it all settled in Max's favor, and he—a greenhorn, as he
afterward called himself—thought so too, the district attorney
rose, and weakened the testimony to Max's character,
by producing witnesses to testify that he had been
dismissed from Beekwell & Co.'s in consequence of frequent
absences on “sprees,” and that he had been repeatedly seen
with “fast” young men driving “fast” horses along the
avenues. These irregularities the counsel argued, led to expenses
not to be met by the ordinary receipts of a clerk.
He granted every thing that could be claimed from the general
impression of the probity of the young man, and assented
to all that it was reasonable to infer from the influences
of his rural home. “It was evident,” he said, turning
his eye to Alice, and pausing while it rested on her now pale
and tearful face, “that they were of the most salutary and
interesting nature, and he could but exclaim, as he looked
upon the youth, with still the freshness and purity of his
country life, on his unblighted countenance, `Would to God
it were possible to exculpate him!' But alas! how rapid
is the work of depravation in the corrupting atmosphere
of this city; before the bloom fades, the fruit is infected to
the core! How small temptations mark the sliding scale!

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

How short and rapid is the passage through the seemingly
innocent indulgence that the gay and audacious temperament
of youth craves, how short it is to crime! A proof of
this dreadful acceleration from `deep to lower deep' was
striking in the unscrupulousness of Clifford in accusing a
generous friend, a far graver offence than the hasty transgression,
which might have been committed in a moment of
despair,” etc., etc. He recurred to the evidence in relation
to the paper bought of Merceau. “Doubtless the old man
had, as he swore, sold that paper to Ernest Gilmore, and he,
Merceau, alone had imported it from the manufactory in
France. But Gilmore had, as Merceau admitted, been in
the habit for two years of buying that paper, and what was
more probable than that he had shared it with his friend to
whom, as has been shown, he had, perhaps too lavishly imparted
of his superior means, etc., etc. As to the argument
drawn from the hue of the paper corresponding precisely
with that of the last importation—a half ream of this, Merceau
had testified to having sold to Gilmore within a few
days—it was most futile. A sheet within a package, shut
from the air in a writing-case, would not be perceptibly
changed in months. And finally,” he said, “he felt too much
compassion for the young man, too much sorrow”—“for his
family,” he would have added, but seeing that Alice, unable
to sustain herself, had dropped her head on her brother's
shoulder, he paused, and eager to avert observation from
her, he hastily concluded, saying that “it was unnecessary for
him to dwell on the comparison unfavorable to his client,
which had been instituted between the young men; they
were associates and intimates, and it would require an
acute analysis to detect their different degree of merit;
and finally, the jury,” he said, “must decide against the
defendant, there being nothing in the slight probabilities
alleged in his favor to invalidate the fatal evidence against

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

him in the plain handwriting of the endorsement of the
draft.”

He sat down, and Esterly whispered to Grace that their
verdict would doubtless be against Clifford, and that she had
best withdraw her friend; but Alice, when the proposal was
made, shook her head, “Oh, let me,” she said, “stay with
him till the last minute.”

“Don't be disheartened,” whispered Lisle, “we may—we
must get a pardon.”

But poor Max was utterly disheartened. He felt the full
force of the truth “that the difference of going just right
and a little wrong in the commencement of the journey of
life, is the difference between a happy home or a miserable
slough at the end of it.” The ploughshare had uprooted his
self-confidence, and humility was springing up. To him it
did not now seem a slight departure from right, “a little
wrong,” that by dangerous associates and selfish indulgences
he had periled his own honor, and his mother's and sister's
happiness. “Any punishment,” he thought, “is not too
severe for me, if I could bear it alone.” But the thought
of the dark shadow he had cast on his dear home unmanned
him, and the handkerchief with which he hid his convulsed
face, was drenched in tears.

At this moment a letter was passed over to Lisle. It was
written on the coarsest paper, and folded not after the likeness
of any thing in heaven or earth. Within it was an old
envelop resealed. He at first looked at the hand-writing
despairingly. The words were oddly formed, syllables as
oddly parted, and capitals thrown in or left out, hap-hazard.
He was about to thrust it into his pocket for a leisure moment,
when certain names caught his eye, and he explored
his way through the following lines with intense eagerness:

-- 160 --

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

“dearsiranonord:—it was My mothers prares to the
blessed Virgin that was thecosofit—that is my stain in the
pantry, and unbenonst harin you tell of poor young Mr.
clifford, that same young gintleman savin My ould mother
after she Comin all the wa from Ireland, she and The pig
notthepig For that wascrished and squealin when Mr. clifford—
the Almighty blesshimfor that Same Took the little ould
woman like a Fither in hes Arms in the Shanty and haledup
the wunes of Body and hart fetchin the doctor and byin a
Frish one that Is a pig for The dareould lady. so You see,
sir, for Yees may want the testimoni I larned to rite a bit At
home and wasafter larnin better here cos theboyssas a poor
man may be a Poor prisident in yees country. so goin won
nite to mr. ernest's room with the cole I sese scitterd On the
floor a letter sinde Thomas Innis, splindid riten and a sheetof
paper All over rit Thomas Innis so sasiPat sasi this Is iligant
for you to copy, and no loss to the Yung gintelman fortis But
paper and Ink so I pitsitin my pock et handylike. But when
He comesome his belrings like thunder And when I ansersit
hes blazin and sashe Pat sashe wharsmy papers. the papers
Is itsir sasi—Yes sashe the papers I lift—so To squinch the
trouble sasi the Papers was after fallin on the flore and the
ent nothin happind to em only i jist set the fire agoin widem—
thin he cooldof and sashe niver Mind pat—go about yer
bisnes and So i did and put in my Chist al the ritins every
won and herethe Is. and if i took arite yer honors tauk to
the ould gintelman the May do asarvice to Mister clifford
Godbless him—and the dare ould ladis blessin and yer sarvans
to the Ind of it—that'sme pat MacCormick.”

Lisle having mastered Pat's epistle in an incredibly short
time, tore open the envelop, and found, within, an autograph
letter from Thomas Innis and a sheet of poor Merceau's
paper, on which Gilmore had practised, not only

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

copying the name of Innis, but various words of the letter, of a
chirography so clear and beautiful that it might have arrested
a more clerkly eye than our friend Pat's.

The smile that lifted all the clouds from Archibald's face
as he involuntarily looked toward the group of which Max
was the centre, indicated good news. Lisle asked to be
heard, and, after some controversy, having obtained permission
of the court to offer some newly discovered evidence, he,
with such explanations as were necessary, exhibited the documents
enclosed by Pat. A murmur of satisfaction ran through
the court-room. Not a person there was silent, excepting
those who were too suddenly happy for words, and the poor,
already convicted wretch, on whose shoulder an officer had
laid his hand. From the door-way came a voice silencing
all others, crying out, “It's I, Pat M`Cormick, that writ
the letter, and that same am here quite entirely ready to
swear all that your Honors command.” Pat was admitted.
If it is difficult for an Irishman to tell the truth, he can emit
it, and Pat answered satisfactorily to examination, and crossexamination.
Max Clifford was discharged, and Gilmore
committed. Max had paid dearly for his follies; Gilmore
was to pay, perhaps, his antecedents taken into consideration,
too dearly for his crime. But perfect justice is not attainable
at human tribunals, and there were other parties to the
offences of these lads, not in anywise amenable there; not,
perhaps, accused by their own consciences, but who will
assuredly be found wanting, and receive a greater condemnation
when summoned to the bar of the infallible judge.

There are thousands of young men in our city employed
by merchants, and rich mechanics who acknowledge none
but a business relation with them, who never, for a moment,
consider the duty of looking after their morals, and their
rightful recreations, which have so much to do with their
morals. Had Beekwell & Co., or Messrs. Smith & Eaton

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

extended a kind hand to Max Clifford; had they, in any
mode, linked him into their social life, they would have saved
him from imminent peril, and his family from a cruel heart-ache.
Hundreds of young men are lost by similar neglect.
That loss is fearful, but it may be found, hereafter, that the
loss of the golden opportunity of doing good which Providence
bestows upon the prosperous, is more fearful!



“Oh bright occasions of dispensing good,
How seldom used, how little understood!”*
eaf673n2

* While these pages are going to press, we have heard a fact which we
are proud to record. A hatter in Brooklyn has, during the past winter,
employed an eminent chemist to lecture to his nine hundred workmen, twice
a week, at fifty dollars a lecture. Rarely has one of the nine hundred seats
of this little army been vacant. Better this, than the charge of the six
hundred at Balaklava.

-- --

CHAPTER XIII.

“Sweet are the uses of adversity.”

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

Occupation, that mighty helper, and consolation of life,
and the best occupation, thought, feeling, and doing for
others, had been Grace's friend in need. The few last days
had been divided between her ministry to Augusta Tallis,
and her solacing companionship with Alice. In a letter to
her sister, in which she had given a brief history of Clifford's
affair, she says:—

“I find dear little Alice charming. She has all the
freshness of her childhood, with a marvelous ripe judgment.

“The opportunity,” she continues, “of serving my friends
at this time, has been a providential boon to me. It has
saved me from the weary task of pondering over the past.
It has been well for Frank, too, to have his last leaden hours
lightened and brightened by working for others; not the
most cheerful work either, in poor Augusta's case; but work
that will help to cement the foundation on which the super-structure
of her future life is to rest.

“The funeral service for poor little Elise was most touching.
There was no one present but the parents, Frank, and
myself; no one to let in the world, and interrupt solemn
thought, and impair holy feeling.

“Augusta was so exhausted by the scenes of the last fortnight,
that, though she has rallied since her husband's return,
she seemed, on the morning of the funeral, hovering between

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

life and death; so pallid, tremulous, and faintish, that I despaired
of her getting through with it, but after Frank came,
she was stronger, and quite calm. I never was so impressed
with the official power of a clergyman to `speak as one
having authority.'

“The little coffin was closed. I had laid a wreath of white
rose-buds, and jasmins upon it; Augusta did not notice it.
Her eyes

“`Were homes of silent prayer;'

and whether raised or cast down, were looking far beyond
the material things that surrounded her, except once or
twice when, with a consciousness of her husband's arm being
around her, she turned them on him with melancholy tenderness,
as if in grateful recognition of his support.

“Your husband, dear Eleanor, is worth all the efforts you
are making for him. I never admired him more than yesterday.
He did his office so unconventionally, so from his
heart. He spoke, probing truth, as God's commissioned
messenger should, as his divine Master did; it was sharp as
steel; but steel used for excision, and not to wound. I am
sure he has done good to both husband and wife. Strange
to say it; but I believe their child's death will prove the
greatest blessing of their life. She has fallen into the abyss
that separated them, and it is fast closing up.

“How strange of you, dear Nel, who have always done
the right thing at the right time, to fall ill just at this moment:
`it should have been hereafter.' I did the best I
could to supply your place, and went to the ship with Frank.
Archibald Lisle was with us, and had provided Frank with
all sorts of cheer and comfort; not the least among them,
charming books and late reviews. This young man is a
study to me. How in the world, in the midst of his busy
professional life, can he do so many kind deeds that cost time

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

and thought? It is true, as Uncle Walter says, that the
busiest people do all the odd jobs of humanity. Why,
Archibald Lisle gave into Frank's hand six sheets of instructions
closely written, mapping out his tour for him, telling
him what to see, and—sagacious young man—what not to
see. Recommending some great economies, and warning
him against small ones as harassing, and interfering with the
great objects of his voyage.

As I look back, dear Eleanor, I think I have been
unconsciously influenced by the revelations of what seemed
to me our family doom in the old green trunk. You
remember the morning we spent over it. It filled me
with an undefinable dread of that irremediable step on
which a woman's happiness is staked. You know I have
had plenty of lovers, some too good for me, perhaps; but
I bridled my affections, and they passed on. And while
I thought I was warily watching my one persevering lover,
he mastered my weaknesses. Well, since I have finished
the game of a young woman's life, won, not lost it,
I have turned to `looking on.' I see in my dear little
friend, Alice, the predestined fate of Lisle; at present,
she rushes into his arms, with nothing beyond the sweet
confidence of an inherited and childish love. But she is now
past eighteen, and something more is dawning. I see it in
the quick mutation of her cheek, and in her sensitiveness to
every look and word of his; and it is inevitable he should
fall in love with her. If I do not much mistake, he has
already. His manners with her are gay, cordial, almost
caressing, but with nothing of that free underbred familiarity
so disgusting in our `free and easy' young men. My cheek
burns as I recur to my monstrous vanity in telling you that
I saw certain signs in Lisle that I might easily convert him
into a lover. I think my judgment was bewitched. With
me he was reserved and stately, with some occasional

-- 166 --

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

melting like a thaw in January. Now he is `more so.' If ever in
the intimate intercourse of the past week he was surprised
into a relenting, he suddenly reverted to a sort of chronic
disapprobation. I suspect he has observed my degrading
entanglement, and been disgusted—no wonder. But courage!
When he is Alice's husband, I will try to win his friendship
in the most comprehensive sense of that noble relation.

“Dear Nelly, you'll not care for these speculations when
you are longing to hear of your husband; but you will
forgive them, knowing I have always been addicted to what
Shakspeare courteously calls `maiden meditation.' I am
coming to you on Saturday, with Frank's last words and
kisses for you and the children. He went off cheered by a
promise I made (and will explain to you), that I will put
my shoulder to your obstructed wheel.

“When I returned from the ship to my own room at home,
where I have not been since I first went to poor Augusta, I
found on my table the trinkets which I left on that memorable
evening scattered over the drawing-room carpet. They
were inclosed in a box, sealed and directed with Mrs. Herbert's
pedantic nicety, and on the box was lying a note from
that lady, which being characteristic, I copy for your edification:—
`My Dearest Grace, you are quite safe with Anne
and me; neither facts nor surmises shall transpire. I shall,
on this trying occasion, as I have ever endeavored, act the part
of a mother by you. H. C. has been here more than once,
and, I am happy to say, exhibits no unpleasant feeling. He
has made no allusion to that evening. It was awkward, and
he is ever taciturn, and we must allow for little peculiarities.
Mrs. Tallis' sending those trinkets to you at such an unsuitable
time is just a specimen of human nature. Death
when it comes near arouses the conscience, and excited
feeling will exaggerate. But married ladies should not trifle,
and I hope and trust that Mrs. Tallis will lay to heart the

-- 167 --

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

good lesson she has had. Afflictions do not spring out of
the ground. H. C. has made no inquiries about you, and I
advised Anne not to allude to your being at Mrs. Tallis', as
I thought you acted a little too impulsively in going there,
and, as I observed to Anne, lovers should be left to settle
their own quarrels. Of course such a sensible woman as you
are will forgive and forget, and only smile at Mrs. T.'s pique.
Your ever anxious and affectionate friend and mother,

“`S. H.'

“`Oh, what fools these mortals be!' Eleanor.”

“Here is John to tell me `the ladies have come in from
their drive, and Mrs. Herbert would like to speak to Miss
Grace in her room.' John smiled knowingly as he gave me
the message, and as I came before the front window on the
landing, `Has Miss Grace,' he asked, `seen Mr. Copley's
splendid new carriage?' It was just turning from the door,
the same equipage which he wrote to me he had `ordered
for us.' `It seems as if Miss Anne felt dreadful proud-like
in Miss Grace's place,' said John, whether in sympathy for
me, or contempt for us all, I could not quite tell, but the
latter emotion these people, whom we call our `inferiors,'
must often feel for us.

“Our step-mother looked at me with her beady eyes, as
if she expected to fathom my heart—her line is too short for
that. `You observed perhaps, dear Grace,' she said, `that
we came home in Horace Copley's carriage?'

“`John called my attention to it,' I replied.

“`Oh, I feared you might think it strange. But I have
judged it important to keep up appearances, in any event.'
She paused, I made no reply, and she proceeded: `I have
been really anxious about you, my dear, on many accounts.
I have kept very secret your being at Mrs. Tallis', for you
know the world will talk, and it would tend to widen this

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

truly unhappy rupture, if Horace Copley should hear any
remarks made about the rather striking suddenness of your
friendship for Mrs. Tallis.' Again she paused, and again proceeded:
`It is but paying a due respect to society to guard
against its mistakes, and its possible censure.' And so, dear
Eleanor, she went on, and on, with a deal of `namby pamby
stuff,' and finding it did not bring me to the point, she said,
in a slightly apologetic tone, `I have thought it judicious to
keep up our relations with Horace Copley to prevent gossip—
the world never gets matters quite straight; and whether
the engagement is renewed or not, my object is to save your
reputation, Grace, from all possible damage.'

“`The engagement will never be renewed,' I said; `so
pray, ma'am, go on, and keep up your relations with Mr.
Copley, and extend them at pleasure. My reputation you
may leave in my own charge. The world happily knows
nothing of my engagement to Mr. Copley, and that I believe
is the only circumstance in my relation with him that could
damage it.'

“Mrs. Herbert was not in the least nettled. She saw she
had made a point in her game; the satisfaction of her soul
shone through her face, in spite of her evident effort to look
serious and sympathetic.

“A box of Paris finery had just been unpacked, and its
contents were strewn over the bed and chairs. Mrs. Herbert
coolly pointed out the new fashion of the hats, the new
cut of the mantillas, and the `lovely trimmings, so French,'
of the dresses. Yesterday, at Augusta Tallis' request, I had
packed away, and sent away, similar properties of hers. The
vision of this lovely mourner, eager to


“`Buy terms divine, in selling hours of dross—
Within, be fed; without, be rich no more,'
filled my mind's eye, and I rather recoiled from this `Vanity

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

Fair.' Mrs. Herbert gave her own interpretation to my indifference.
`My dear,' she said, `forgive me; it really did
not occur to me, that “if the course of true love had run
smooth,” you would now be getting beautiful things for
yourself; but when you have lived as long as I have, you
will learn, my dear, that there is nothing so likely to happen
as change.'

“I bit my lips to keep them from answering this profound
dip into life, according to my wont, with insolence or
contempt. The `old Adam' was fast getting too strong for
the `young Melancthon,' and I discreetly returned to my
own apartment.

“Now, my dear sister, is it worth my while to try and
live longer with this woman? Her world is not our world.
You might be equal to it, and in time you might win her
over to serve God more, and mammon less; but I am not.
I must, to borrow a feather from this owl of wisdom, `arrange
my life judiciously, to preserve a due balance,' which,
I must confess, that with my habit of shifting all my feelings
from one scale to the other, I never yet have done.

“There has been a long series of petty aggressions and
provocations on the part of my step-mother and her daughter,
and of equally petty irritations and contempts on mine.
I thought myself strong enough to overcome them; I am
not. Change of air is the only cure for habits, as for chronic
diseases. So, my dear Eleanor, I will come to you, and you
and the children will bring out all that is good in me. By
and by, when Uncle Walter comes home from his summer
trip, we will arrange for him, too; and we will all, together,
stand by May's philosophy about the `little wooden house at
Harlem.'”

Grace proceeded to make arrangements for her new life;
and first of all, she inscribed on the parcel containing Mrs.

-- 170 --

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

Tallis' jewels—blessed talismans to Grace—“Vouchers of a
broken compact,
” and inclosing, and directing it to “Horace
Copley, Esq.,” she gave it into the hands of a trusty messenger.

The next day, after having assured Mrs. Herbert that the
world would take no exceptions to her removing her residence
to Mrs. Esterly's house in the absence of her husband,
she took a decorous leave of her step-mother and Miss Carlton,
and they parted forever, with mutual satisfaction, as
inmates of a common home.

Grace was shocked to find Eleanor in bed with a fever,
and much more ill than she had supposed. She was suffering
the consequence of too prolonged a strain upon her
nervous system, for Eleanor had nerves, though they were
sheathed in heavenly patience.

She had “waited on the Lord and been of good courage,”
when her boy sickened and died. She had borne with unvarying
cheerfulness the petulance engendered by the most
wearying of all diseases; she had sustained alone the burden
of domestic cares; and finally, when she had let her house
to enable her husband to repair his health by a year's travel
in Europe, and had packed her family into the little Harlem
box, and began her career of instruction, she broke down.
Courage and energy had done their work; submission and
patience were now to do theirs. She was like our precious
perpetuals; when one blossoming of roses is perfected,
another buds and goes on to maturity. The effluence of the
virtues is truly the “odor of sanctity.”

“I have come just in time,” said Grace, kissing her sister's
hot cheek; “shall I take possession of your spare room?”

“My spare-room! What a change from your spacious
apartments. How you will miss not only elegances, Grace,
but comforts.”

“Eleanor, are you turning world's-woman? Do you

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

remember `how much better is a dinner of herbs,' etc.—must
I quote Scripture to you? I am not yet one of those who
`can spare the necessaries of life, but not the luxuries.'
You and your children are to me `the necessaries;' your illness
seems to me most opportune!”

“Opportune! Could any thing be more ill-timed?”

“To me, Eleanor, it does not seem so. I wanted this
seeming cloud, this providential shower, to nourish the good
seed just dropped into my heart, that it may spring up and
grow before the thorns—the natural product of the soil,
Eleanor—choke it. Perhaps you do not know it is one
thing to form good resolutions, and another to keep them.
Hitherto there has been a division of labor between us; I
have formed them and you have kept them.”

“Oh, Grace!” exclaimed Eleanor, with protest in her voice.

“Now,” proceeded Grace, “you must leave the doing to
me. Dear, good Cousin Effie will take care of the children,
and I will go daily to town and give your music-lessons. I
shall not be half so good a teacher as you are, for I have
neither your method nor your patience; but I am a more
brilliant performer, and therefore shall please the mammas,
and will try to practise your sweet patience, and so please
your pupils, who will be sure to test that virtue.”

“Come, Grace, come!” called out May Esterly, impatiently,
“and look out of your own dear little window, and
see the violets that are blowing out on my garden-bed, and
ever so many birds without any cages, on the trees, and
Harlem river is only a little way off, and if you look very
sharp, you can see the cars passing. Oh, aren't you glad you
are never going back to live in that old big house in Bond-street?”

“I am, May, I am!” replied Grace, and with a glee almost
equal to the child's, she ran away to partake the ever
fresh pleasures of childhood.

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

And thus Grace Herbert, the observed of observers who,
by uniting fashion to beauty and accomplishments, was perhaps
the most admired and the most envied young woman
in all our “Vanity Fair,” renounced a marriage which would
have added to her position the brilliancy of fortune, deliberately
left a life of elegant ease and most lady-like indulgence,
to live in a very humble suburban house, and earn a frugal
living for her sister's family, by giving “lessons in music.”
Whether she were elevated or degraded by this step, must
be left to the judgment of her peers.

-- --

CHAPTER XIV.

“I come with joyful tidings; we shall part no more.”

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

Mapleton is, or was—our to-days are very unlike our yesterdays—
a secluded village in New England. It lies in a
hill and lake country with intervening valleys and meadows
that are enriched by the spring freshets with alluvial soil.
A railroad now skirts the valley, but at the epoch of our
story the simplicity of rural life was in no way invaded.
There was no monster hotel; only a two-storied inn, with its
traditions of “the Revolution,” “Shay's war,” and a flaming
ghost that once haunted its precincts. The “dollar” was
not yet “almighty” in Mapleton, but such things as contentment,
mental accomplishment, social respect, and self-respect
were there held superior to it and independent of it. No
city-earned fortunes ruffled its quiet surface, and—oh, blissful
days!—no city bees broke the silence of its summer
shades.

The village-street runs parallel to Lily Pond, a bit of
water some six or seven miles in circumference. Lily Pond
may it remain, in spite of the more dainty parlance of the
present time, and in spite of its ambitious rechristening as
Lake Bona Vista, by Colonel Donalphonso Hart, a return-volunteer
from the Mexican war, who illustrated Mapleton
by his nativity. The indigenous name of this lovely bit of
water indicates the lotus that profusely adorns its bosom in
the month of August, shooting up its long flexile stems,

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

unfolding its white petals, with a pink tint as delicate as an infant's
blush, and breathing out the rich odors it seems to
have inhaled from the voluptuous sweets of summer.

Mapleton is the oldest village in the county. The beauty
of its position was accidental for, its founders being true
sons of the Pilgrim Fathers, like them eschewed the quality
of beauty as if it were a device of the wicked one.
Throughout New England the Puritans turned their backs
upon the sweet South and its cheerful sunshine, facing their
houses to the cold blasts of the North, as they did their
tempers to the rigors of life. So it came, that the shores of
Lily Pond that looked to the east and south with their
charming variety of rock, and woodland, and flowery turf,
were abandoned to unseemly barns, and slovenly yards, into
which kitchens and sheds opened, and that the houses were
built hap-hazard on either side a wide street winding in
parallel line with the winding shore; the west side being
preferred for building, as highest, and driest, and as commanding
wider fields of pasture, grain, and woodland, intervening
between it and the mountain barrier of the township.
Civilization had, however, begun its work in Mapleton. The
native taste of some of its people was cultivated; a few had
traveled, and they were beginning to adorn their rural
homes with filial love and reverence, the reverence attaching
itself to old things, the love creating new beauties. Creeping
roses sheltered and adorned the bared trunks of old
trees, Virginia creepers shot over old barns, and honey-suckles,
and the native clematis, perfumed and graced old
porches. Fences were removed, yards became “lawns,”
shrubberies were set, patches of flowers bloomed out from
the greensward, gravel-walks were laid out, piazzas erected,
and the whole screened from the cold north and envious east
wind by thick plantings of our native hemlock. All honor
be to the women of Mapleton, who, by their “Married

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

Ladies' Cemetery Association,” and their “Young Ladies'
Flower Committee,” hastened on this rural millennium.

Alice Clifford's home was at the southern extremity of the
village, overlooking the lake and near its outlet, and so
placed in relation to it, that when the slant beams of the
sun touched the stream, it could be seen here and there, for
many a mile, gliding through meadows, and stealing around
high wooded hills. But (like all the masculine gender) it
disappeared from Mapleton so soon as, fed by mountain-rills,
it attained its full stature, and could no longer be recognized
for the brook that, studded with anemones and violets, issued
from Lily Pond.

Mrs. Clifford's house was the largest and best in the village.
It had been in her husband's family for three generations,
and thereby had a remote antiquity and extraordinary
traditional interest in a country where the second generation
builds its houses in Ohio, the third in Minnesota or California,
and the fourth—heaven knows where. It was at the close
of an August day, just as the day was fading into twilight,
and the delicious coolness of our northern summer evenings
was revitalizing the air, that Archibald Lisle arrived at
Mapleton, and approached Mrs. Clifford's. He stared
around him, confused by the grouping of familiar and unfamiliar
objects. A young man drove the coach, whom he
recognized as having been a chore lad at his friend's; now
he was the proprietor of a small livery establishment. “I
guess you don't hardly mistrust where you are,” he said to
Archy, as they entered a narrow avenue winding through a
wood; “Mis' Clifford's girl has had the modeling of the old
place,” he said, “and she is not a fool by a long shot; but
making this—a-venue they call it—through the grove, when
there was a broad road, straight as a die, so that you could
drive right to the front door, in the darkest night, was a
notion. To go dodging round these trees—she would not

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

have one cut down—why it's—well (pausing). I should say
it was double the distance it was by the old road, and so
lonesome and confusing. But it's a slick sight here,” he
added, his voice cheerily changing, as they emerged from
the wood and saw Lily Pond reflecting the rose-tinted sky;
and the heavy cloud just lifted like a black curtain from the
horizon, permitting the last rays of the sun to shine out and
kindle, as with a flame, the topmost branches of the trees
and the summits of the opposite hills. Archibald looked in
vain for the broad front door, that, ever wide open, seemed
to speak a smiling welcome. “There's no getting in at the
old spot,” said his conductor; “go round the corner of the
house, and you'll find a kind of a fandango there.”

Lisle eagerly went forward and found a picturesque porch,
whose door was open with the old look of hospitality. He
entered and passed through a passage, not into the “dwelling-room”
that lived in his dear remembrance, but into a
modernized apartment with a bay-window of plate glass,
opening upon a terraced garden extending to the lake.

More in keeping with this novel aspect than were the accustomed
inmates, was the graceful figure that rose from the
piano at his entrance. “I am very glad to see you, Mr.
Lisle,” said Grace Herbert, extending her hand, “and sorry
that I am the only one of your friends here to welcome you—
but don't look so disappointed (did Archibald look disappointed?)—
you were not expected for an hour. Mrs. Clifford
has gone to the village on business, Max is out shooting, and
Alice,” she was putting her hand on the bell to ring for a
servant to call Alice, when a sound was heard, more like the
rush of a startled bird, than a footstep, and Alice, gliding
down stairs, entered, her face radiant with a welcome
sweeter than words could make it. “Oh, how glad my
mother will be to find you really here, Archy! and I am so
glad; and were n't you,” Alice faltered, at a loss for the right

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

word, and then added, not quite as if she had found it,
“surprised to find Miss Herbert here? I meant you should
be, Archy.”

“I certainly had no expectation of finding Miss Herbert
here,” he replied, with a slight embarrassment, and averting
his eye.

“Ah, Mr. Archy,” thought Alice, “you are as glad as
you are surprised, though you try hard not to appear so;”
and then observing his abstracted look, she said, “I am afraid
it does not seem like home to you.”

“Oh, yes, Alice, your mother's home will always be and
seem home to me; but I confess to a lingering love of the
old look. I miss the many doors whose slamming and banging
were pleasant to my boyish ears—the `entry door' and
the `bed-room door,' and the `t'other-room door,' and,
above all, the old cupboard that Arthur and I used to ransack
and rifle; but here,” he added, turning to the window, “here
it is unchanged—here, the same sparkling ripple on Lily
Pond; every `pulse of wind' and wave is the same as when we
were last fishing on it; I can recall every indentation of the
shore that Arthur and I followed, mapping out our future;
I can point out the trees that we climbed, and the trees we
scored together—grown very little taller,” he added, turning
his moistened eye to Alice, “like you.”

“Take care, Mr. Lisle,” said Grace, “you are on dangerous
ground. Alice is sensitive on the point of height. I
quote to her my Uncle Walter, who says `the nicest things
are done up in the smallest parcels,' and I promise her height
shall reach to the stature of the largest heart.”

“But you were a tall child,” said Lisle. “I well remember
thinking so when you stood on the `high rock,' your
little figure relieved against the sky, shouting to Arthur and
me to return, as we were going out for an evening's fishing,
and take you into the boat.”

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

“I remember it so well; and what a bad child I was,
throwing my basket of berries into the lake in my vexation.”

Both Archibald and Alice were silent at this point, but
both remembered that he kindly rowed back, took her in
his arms, coaxed and caressed her into good humor, and
carried her home; and Alice remembered that she did not
much regret, when fondled in his arms, the loss of the
rowing.

Again Archibald recurred to the landscape. “There,”
he said, “is our dear old pic-nic ground, and the logbridge.
But what is that spire coming up over Simmons'
hill, a church?”

“Oh, no, that is a saw-mill built since you were here; the
very thing the village is in a turmoil about.”

“You have made a charming transformation,” said Lisle,
after another survey of the premises, “by removing the old
barn, making this new approach, and grading the ground to
the shore. How have you managed it?—your mother so
detested changes.”

“And she detests them just as much as ever, but she
says, `Youth is stronger than age,' and so she yields to the
inevitable. I shall not tell you by what potent charms and
spells it has been done. I shall wish it all back in the old
way, if it does not seem like home to you. But there comes
my mother.”

Archibald sprang forward to meet her.

“Home is in your mother's face, Alice,” said Grace; “what
a harvest radiance it has. I wonder if another generation
will show such faces as your mother's and my Uncle Walter's,
so full of what the poets call `autumnal beauty,' the traces
and records of their beneficient day.”

“I don't know,” said Alice, murmuring her words, as if
she were thinking aloud, rather than speaking; and while

-- 179 --

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

intently watching the meeting of Archibald and her mother,
she added, “People never are what you expect, even those
you feel most certain of.”

Alice was not addicted to talking riddles. Grace looked
at her open face, trying in vain to penetrate her meaning.

“She is delighted to see Archy,” continued Alice, “that's
all right; she is almost as much overcome with joy, as when
I brought Max home. How her gladness shines out
through her tears, like the sun through a shower—dear
mother!”

There was something in Alice's accent, and the shake of
her head as she made this exclamation, which implied that
“dear mother” had said, or felt something that crossed Alice's
hope or purpose. Did her quick eye detect the expression
of dissatisfaction that shot over her mother's face, as she
glanced her eye from Lisle to Miss Herbert? She could
not have heard her say, for she hardly spoke above a
whisper,

“You should have been our only guest for the next
month, Archy; it is so long since I have seen you.”

An epoch that was to color all Lisle's future life had now
arrived; and that our readers may judge him leniently, they
must know the misconceptions on which he is about to act.
As he was uninformed of Miss Herbert's relations with
Copley beyond the point of her engagement to him, he was
perplexed by its prolonged secresy, and could see no good
reason for it. He had not met Grace since the day of
Esterly's departure. He had repeatedly ridden out to Harlem
to visit his friend's wife, but had been finally discouraged
by the uniform answer to his inquiries “that she did not yet
leave her room.” Once he had asked for Miss Herbert at her
step-mother's house, and was told that she was at her sister's,

-- 180 --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

without a hint of her permanent abode there. The complete
suspension of social intercommunication in New York during
the hot months, accounts for his not hearing the fact,
the nine days' wonder of her fashionable friends, of Grace
having become a paid teacher of music; or their gossiping
conjectures in relation to the apparent conclusion of Copley's
devotion to her.

After Archibald withdrew for the night, he sat down by
his open window, and with his eye resting on the moon-lit
lake, he gave free course to his thoughts, much as follows:
“Keeping this engagement secret must be some arrogant
whim of Copley's. The fellow always delighted in silence
and darkness, as if by investing himself in mystery he could
become a demi-god. An unmotived secret must be repulsive
to Grace Herbert's nature, as I once imagined it. Fortunate
for me that dear old man told it to me; it was a stunning
blow, but it disenchanted me. I ceased to worship from the
moment I knew she had declined to his level. And her
content seems so absolute, as if, instead of this hateful compromise
with the world, she had made safe and noble
anchorage, not a venture out at sea. If she were but infatuated;
but she is calm and satisfied—satisfied with Copley!

“How quietly happy she seems; no more those alternations
of spirit and gentleness, of pride and softness, those
sudden mutations that, in my blind idolatry I thought so
charming, `each a lovelier wonder than the last.' Now she
seems so self-forgetting, her brilliancy so softened, like sunshine
through a curtained window, in such musical accord
with the simplicity of this household, that if I did not know
beyond the possibility of doubt that she had trafficked herself
away in the market of weak and vulgar women, I
should fall back into my old slavery; my old idolatry.”

By degrees, as his eye continued on the familiar scenes of
his boyhood, his thoughts reverted to Arthur Clifford, and

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

through that medium, to Alice. Lisle had too sound a mind,
or rather too sound a faith, to fall into the bad scepticism
which doubts the power of any woman to resist seduction
to her vanity, or temptation to her poor worldly ambition.
The individual had fallen, not the sex.

“Dear Arthur!” thought Lisle, “Alice is just such a sister
as you would have desired—is she not all that a lover
could ask? Would not ninety-nine men in a hundred prefer
her with her not too much, nor too little intelligence, her cheerfulness
and all the sweetening qualities for every-day life, to
Grace Herbert; and shall I be the hundredth to shiver in
the shadow of the greatness that is not for me? When poor
Letty died, I reproached myself for having forgone a certain
and attainable blessing for one unattainable. I am tired
of my isolation.” And then he thought, as he had often
thought, with a shudder, of the weary waste of life in a
boarding-house, of the oozing out of his best affection, of the
providence that had from his youth bound him up with the
Clifford family, of the long-continued inestimable affection
of Alice's mother, of the impulsive—love? No, Archibald
would have blushed at that presumption—affection Alice
had already manifested for him; and he came to a decision,
and was struggling to fortify it against old prepossessions,
when his bachelor meditations were interrupted by cautious
footsteps on the stairs. Some one entered the room next
his, shut the door, and burst into sobbings that it seemed
could no longer be suppressed. Soon after, Mrs. Clifford,
whose ears were open day and night to the wants of her
household, came to the relief of the sufferer, for relief it appeared.
The sobbing ceased, and a dejected voice was
heard in response to the soothing tone of Mrs. Clifford, which
continued far into the night and long after Archibald became
oblivious of his neutral-tinted future, and was dreaming of
his present bright surroundings.

-- --

CHAPTER XV.

“There are two republics: a great one, which is human nature; and a
less, which is the place where we were born.”

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

When the breakfast-bell rang the next morning, and while
the family were assembling, Alice brought in her arms into
the breakfast-room a pale, sickly child, and seated her between
her mother and herself. The little girl had rather a
pleasing face, but spiritless, except for her large dark eyes
of singular intelligence. She was four years old, or thereabouts,
and from her helplessness (her lower limbs were
paralyzed), or from some unknown cause, she seemed to be
an object of special interest. Mrs. Clifford, as she took her
seat at the head of the table, said, cheerily, “Ah, Daisy, is
the world right-side up this morning?” and Alice's eye
moistened, as the little girl stretched her arms to her and
said, “Give me one kiss for breakfast, my owny, dony
Alice.”

“Why, who is this?” asked Archibald of Max.

“You must not ask me,” replied Max, in a low tone;
“that's a secret that mother and Alice have not trusted me
with.”

Lisle's question was heard, and Max's answer guessed, but
neither were noticed, and Lisle, taking the seat allotted to
him, next the child, instinctively put his hand on one of her
long tresses that, as she shook her head, fell over his sleeve,
“Take care!” she said, “don't tumble my curls; my Alice
made them so smooth round her finger.”

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

“But why do you shake your head, and toss your curls
round at such a rate, Daisy?” asked Max.

“I shake it at Amy, 'cause she has put no saucers on the
table for the raspberries.”

“Shake away, little goddess, you are quite right. I really
wish, mother, you would speak to your ne plus-ultra, Amy,
about her short-comings.”

“Speak to your sister if you please, my son, she set the
table this morning; but make no remarks before Amy,” continued
Mrs. Clifford, lowering her voice, and glancing at a
“parlor-girl” who entered in answer to Max's hasty ring;
“and I wish, my son, you would not ring the bell in that
way.”

Max laughed, as he said aside to Archibald, “My mother
always rings the bell as if she were afraid the servants' feeling
would be hurt if they heard it.”

“Don't you remember Amy?” asked Alice, as the girl
disappeared in the pantry to repair her young mistresses'
omission.

“Amy! Is she the little girl whom your mother brought
home with a batch of children, while she watched over their
mother, ill with a typhus fever? How could I recognize
that little buxom child in this tall, solemn young woman—
June in November?” He rose, as the girl returned to the
table, and giving her his hand, “Don't you remember me,
Amy?” he said. “I hope it is not the custom at Mapleton
to forget old friends?”

“No, sir,” replied Amy, coldly; “I guess it is not much
so.” Amy's spirit was right, but she had the discourteous
manner that pervades New England, we are sorry to say,
from highest to lowest, and appears in most repulsive ungraciousness
in the medium class that, cherishing the right
to social equality, is jealous of manifesting any deference
that may possibly be interpreted into a confession of

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

inferiority of rank. Amy held, in Mrs. Clifford's family, that
anomalous position, defined by the general term, “help.”
The relation is scarcely known beyond the rural districts of
New England; and now that the Celts monopolize domestic
service, and the term “servant” is used, without fear or reproach,
it will soon become traditional. It is in such relations
as that of Mrs. Clifford to Amy, and to her other
humble friends in her rural district, that the most perfect
working of our republican institutions is to be seen; and
rarely is it to be seen out of New England.

But it is hard for young people to divest themselves of a
certain respect for what they consider the marks of “genteel
life.” “Alice,” said Max, “you are spoiling Amy; why, in
the world, should you set the table for her?”

“I could hardly do less, Max, when mother went out in
the dew, in her stead, and picked those raspberries that you
seem to be so mightily enjoying.”

“Oh, that's mother's way, to spoil all her servants. Can
you imagine such an absurdity, Miss Herbert, as letting a
servant sleep, and getting up and doing her work?”

“Yes, I have seen like anomalies in my sister Eleanor's
ménage; but, Max, I must confess to knowing ladies who
would as soon think of building a nest for a bird, as of doing
the kind turn Alice has done this morning for Amy.”

“And would probably be quite as capable of the one
service as the other,” said Mrs. Clifford, looking approvingly,
and with surprise at Grace, of whom, as a New York bred
lady, she was still distrustful. “Is it true, Miss Herbert,”
she added, “as I often hear alleged, that women in our
towns live in hotels, to escape the trouble of training and
governing domestics?”

“I hear so,” said Grace, shrugging her shoulders; “but
really I know little of that genus.”

“The more gracious your estate, Miss Herbert,” said

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

Lisle. “I have known something of the way of life of such
residents in our hotels. I have had two slander suits arising
out of it; and nothing can be more inane, gossiping, and
deteriorating than it is; `altogether inconvenient,' as Parson
Leland said of the infernal regions.”

“Capital!” exclaimed Max; “I know all about it. I
spent one week, just for the fun of it, with that rascal Gilmore
at the—what do you call it? the crack hotel in New
York; and the ladies would come to breakfast in their—
what do you call them, Alice? Oh, peignoirs; and their
skirts flounced and embroidered up to their waists; and they
wore diamond ear-rings, and sparkling bracelets, and embroidered
pocket-handkerchiefs, and all sorts of folderols, in
the morning. Don't you call that vulgar, mother?”

“Yes, Max; and perhaps even you think it more vulgar
than setting the table for Amy?”

“Yes indeed, mother. I had rather Alice would wash,
scrub, and bake—do any thing at home, all her life, than live
as these superfluous women do. Some of them, I guess,
began life with washing and scrubbing.”

“Nothing is more probable,” said Grace. “It is the sudden
fortunes that come upon people unprepared for them,
by education or association, that vulgarize our society.”

“And yet,” said Mrs. Clifford, “there are those who become
suddenly rich who are gentlemen and ladies by inspiration
or instinct.”

“Yes,” said Archibald, “and I have known some who
remain poor, and still are gentlemen by virtue of a refined
nature. My father was so in the highest sense of that term,
and in every exigency, though he continued to the end of
his life to work with carpenter's tools.”

“Your father a carpenter, Archy!” exclaimed Max.

A smile went round the table at Max's amazement at finding
the friend born of “low degree” whom he looked up to

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

as gentle by birth as well as by all manly gifts and accomplishments.
His mother was annoyed, and not a little mortified
at her son's false notions; but wisely reflecting that
observation and experience are better teachers than admonition,
she reverted to the subject under discussion.
“Nothing strikes me more,” she said, “than our childish
impatience with the tasks Providence assigns us. These,
willing, strong, warm-hearted Irish, adult children, are sent
to our hearth-stones to be taught. We, those of us I mean
in medium condition, are qualified teachers. We understand
the economies and morals of domestic life, and, with the
zeal of missionaries, and at the cost of but a tithe of their
labors and sacrifices, we may raise these semi-barbarians to
the level of our civilization.”

Mrs. Clifford seems not to have been enlightened by the
oracle of a late acute English traveler in the United States,
who opines that our ladies will be driven into Mormonism
by the perplexities of domestic service!

Our friend Max belonged to a family where a gentleman
was made in the old slow fashion, by at least three generations,
and he was in the presence of one of the few representatives
of that “ancient and honorable,” and almost
forgotten race, an “old family;” and therefore we forgive
him the dullness of not seeing the absurdity of attaching importance
to hereditary gentility in a country where the
“lucifer-match” maker, or the medicinal panacea patentee
of this year, may be of the millionaire aristocracy of the
next; and where the son of the humblest mechanic, or even
of the day-laborer, starts with advantage from a “free
academy” in the race for the highest goals in the country.

But as we should agree with our young friend that there
was too much of indulgence in a household where the maid
was permitted to sleep while the mistress did her work—a
prodigious exception to all known usages—we must

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

communicate in brief, what Mrs. Clifford imparted in detail to
her guests at the first opportunity.

The saw-mill which Lisle, at a slight glance from the bay-window,
had mistaken for a church, belonged to one Martin
Seymour, a thrifty young man in Mapleton, who, in despite
of suggestive red hair, and a kindling expression, possessed
a kindly, quiet temper. He was Amy's cousin on the
maternal side, and in rustic phrase, he was, from childhood,
“attached to Amy.” Amy requited his affection, kind for
kind, but the course of their true love was roughened by her
father, who had accumulated grudges against the Seymours.
He and Martin's father married twin sisters, who, it was
supposed, would divide equally the heirship of their father's
farm; a fair rural property. But the parent's will gave five-sevenths
to Seymour's wife, alleging that her husband was
“slack,” whereas Goddard was “forehanded.” Goddard
looked upon this as a mere pretext of partiality, naturally
maintaining that the very fact of his having become “forehanded”
qualified him to best husband his father-in-law's
estate.

We must confess, in dear New England, to an excess of
that quality which expands in noble minds to bold speculation
and generous enterprise, but is in our rustic population
a hateful greed of gain; it is the blot on our escutcheon, the
moth and rust that eat into our pure gold. It is this that
plucks away the smile from labor, furrows the brow with
care, and overshadows all the cheerful charities of life. But
grasping as we are, we have few hoarders or spendthrifts;
and it must be said in extenuation of this most repulsive
characteristic, that the money gained by ceaseless toil and
care is transmuted into education, invested in some improvement
in husbandry, or bestowed on—or more often bequeathed
to—a favorite charity.

Goddard's was an exceptional case; he loved money for

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

money's sake; to him it was the motive and the recompense.
He had long had his eye upon the mill-site, and had carefully
accumulated and set apart dollar by dollar for its purchase;
his “castle in the air” was the mill to be erected there, and
its productive results were daily calculated. Avarice is a
most unsocial passion, and Goddard, like most avaricious
men, was cautious and secretive, and did not disclose, till
Seymour bought the mill-site, his long-cherished purpose of
possessing it. “But providence,” he said, “was set against
him. Seymour's boy had overreached him; and,” he added,
and Goddard spoke no idle words, “he should live to repent
it.” Poor Martin, who had innocently provoked this ire,
“not surmising,” as he said, “how Uncle Nat felt about
the mill-site till after all the street knew it,” experienced its
most cruel consequence in a mandate issued to Amy, forbidding
any further “keeping company” with her lover. Amy
obeyed to the letter.

Early in the morning, before Lisle's arrival in Mapleton,
Seymour, on going into his mill, discovered an obstruction in
the works, so placed, that, as he said, “if he had not seen
it before setting the mill a going, he should have been
plunged into eternity, without a minute's warning.” A
plunge, even so sudden, would hardly have found Seymour's
soul “unanointed.” Without reflection upon causes and
agencies, he rushed forth and imparted to his workmen the
peril he had escaped.

“It's Goddard's work!” one exclaimed.

“It can be no body but Goddard,” they all responded.
And in spite of Martin's earnest injunction, rumor, that
oldest of telegraphs, had carried the news through the village
before noon; and before evening, a complaint was entered
against Nathaniel Goddard, and he was brought before a
magistrate. At this stage of proceedings, Seymour appeared
at Mrs. Clifford's, and instead of stealing along the path to

-- 189 --

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

the back-door—his usual approach—he boldly entered at the
front portal, and heated and flurried, begged to speak in
private with Mrs. Clifford. After telling the story of the
morning to her,

“Every thing is going against Uncle Nat,” he said; “he
was seen about the premises last night, and there is more
than one witness to testify to his threats against me—poor
man! The only chance for us is to get a surety for his
future good behavior. Now, Mrs. Clifford, if you will offer
that, I don't care what they ask, up to any thing I own or
can earn, I will secure you.”

“But, Martin, my friend, if you will be so noble to your
uncle, why not offer the security in your own name?”

“Oh, ma'am, you don't begin to know Uncle Nat; he
hates me more than he loves money. Why he'd rather die
in State's-prison—and it's a State's-prison offence—than be
helped by me. Here is my bond to you, ma'am; Lawyer
Flint has written it, and I have signed it.”

“But it will seem very odd, Martin, that I should assume
such a risk.”

“Excuse me, ma'am. The street never thinks any kind
deed of Mrs. Clifford's, odd, be it ever so great, or ever so
small, a shower or a sprinkle.”

“Thank you, Martin; but really I don't fancy making
myself a fine bird with your fine feathers.”

“Most people,” said Seymour, “are dreadful afraid of
seeming worse than they are; I never saw one but you,
ma'am, that shyed seeming better. Don't scruple; think of
poor Uncle Nat's folks, think of—Amy.”

“Ah,” thought Mrs. Clifford, “sits the wind in that
quarter?” And smiling, and glancing significantly at Seymour,
she hesitated no longer, and while he went another
way, she went to the magistrate's office, and when Lisle
arrived, she was transacting the business that enabled

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

Goddard to return to his own house, that evening, at
liberty.

Amy was apprised of the proceedings at the village court,
and on the same evening she went to her father's house to
ascertain the condition of affairs there. She found her
mother in great distress, moaning over her little boy, her
“youngest,” who seemed in extremity from an attack of
croup.

“Oh, I don't mind this,” she said, as Amy took the boy
from her arms; “he'll die, of course, Benny will, but that
seems nothing; he'd better die, we'd better all die, than live
to the disgrace that's coming on us.”

“Mother!” cried Amy, “don't talk so; it's all fixed;
father is out of trouble.”

“Yes, out to-day, Amy; but he'll be in to-morrow.”

“My father!” said the little fellow, struggling hard to
speak, and looking up fondly at the mention of his name.

“Poor little man! how he loves father; where is he,
mother?” In her fright about the child, she had not before
missed her father.

“Gone,” replied the mother, “gone to the mill, I know,
for he had his set look on, and I could no more stop him
than I could stop the mill-race.”

“And did he go, mother, when Benny was breathing so?”

“No; that might have stopped him. He was out of call
when Benny waked choking.”

In a breath Amy had caught up her shawl and rushed out
into the night. She went, by a cross-cut, through a dark
and tangled wood, to the mill. The moon had not risen;
the stars gave a faint light as Amy, emerging from behind the
interlacing branches of the trees, described a man just entering
the mill. She sprang forward, grasped his arms with
both her hands, and cried, “Father! what is father here
for?”

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

He shook her off, and said, fiercely, “What are you dogging
me here for?”

“I am not dogging you, sir,” she answered, with habitual
respect; “mother thought you might be here.”

“D—n her! what business had she to think about it?”

“Don't, please, to speak so, father; mother is in trouble:
Benny has got one of his croups.”

“Benny?”

“Yes, sir; and it seems as if he would die. I never saw
him choke so; he tried to speak, and all I could make out
was `Father! father!' Oh, do go to him, sir, and I'll go
for the doctor.”

Amy well knew the motive she urged—Goddard's love
for his “youngest” was the one star shining through a pestilent
congregation of vapors. The poor man said not
another word, but turned from the mill, and rushed through
the wood. This time love was stronger than hate.

Amy did as she said. She went for the doctor; and it
was not till after she had again been at home, and seen the
child relieved, and sleeping in his father's arms, that Lisle
had overheard her giving vent to her full heart by sobs and
tears in her own room. She was quieted by the ascendancy
of her beloved mistress over her; but she was not reassured.
She knew the hopeless determination of her father's temper,
and believed that the evil day, however deferred, must come.
The antagonisms of love and hate, generosity and covetousness,
enact their tragedies even in humble rural life.

-- --

CHAPTER XVI.

“Oh! how full of briars is this working-day world!”

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

Grace was sitting by a table with her open portfolio upon
it, and a pencil in her hand; and so she had been sitting for
a half hour without making a stroke with it, and lost in a
reverie, when Lisle joined her. Whether her start and the
blush that suffused her cheek as he entered, indicated that
he had any part in her reverie, must be left to conjecture.
Lisle asked “if the charming country about them had induced
her to make any sketches since she came to Mapleton?”

“A few,” she replied, “of the loveliest objects here. These
are my best sketches from nature,” she added, taking several
from her portfolio, and giving one to Lisle; “perhaps I think
so because I love my subject, and on that score it should
find favor with”—you was on her lips, but she mended
and extended her phrase, and added, “with every one of
this household. You see I have sketched from life,” she
continued, as Archibald, with a most admiring expression,
gazed at the drawing, murmuring, “How like! how graceful!
how beautiful!”

“Nothing,” said Grace, “has struck me more in Alice
than the patience and sweetness of her devotion to Daisy, a
most exacting, fretful, exhausting child. I could not do any
justice to my subject by a mere pencil-sketch, but imagine

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

Alice as I saw her. She was cutting flowers from the tall
shrub beside the porch, when she discovered a bird's nest,
and called to Amy to bring the child out that she might see
it. She had her garden-scissors in one hand, as you see, and
her little hoe in the other; but oh, dear! the sketch gives
no idea of the picture she was, except, perhaps, of the grace
of her attitude, as she put aside the branches with her hand—
thanks to her for the pretty model—and her sweet smile;
I have got that, have I not?”

“In perfection!” replied Lisle, with enthusiastic emphasis.
One could not tell whether it were the artist or the subject
he most admired.

“You must tax your imagination, Mr. Lisle, for the coloring;
you know her garden-hat, and can imagine how beautifully
her heightened color contrasted with its ivy-wreath,
and the deep green ribbon with which she ties it. Here is
another sketch that I like better, as it exhibits more impressively
the patience to which I have nothing akin, and which,
therefore, perhaps, strikes me as preternatural. Poor little
Daisy was more out of humor, more impish than usual, and
Alice, after exhausting all other resources, sat down on the
floor beside her, and suffered her to pull out her comb, and
unbraid, maul, and tangle her hair at will. As you have
only seen it confined, you have no idea of its abundance, of
what a mass of waving beauty it is—you see how it sweeps
the floor; and while she was enduring this teasing torture,
she was intently reading—a volume of the `Promessi Sposi'
in the original. And here,” she added, taking still another
drawing from the portfolio, “here is another, a pendant for
the last, if I am ever called on to illustrate the daily occupations—
the arts and domestic arts—of a New England
young lady. Here is Alice again with her wealth of tresses
neatly tucked up under a morning-cap, her sleeves rolled
quite above her dimpled elbows, her white apron tied over

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

her breakfast gingham, bending over a marble `paste-board,'
where she works many domestic spells, such as Eve did in
paradise, involving the fruits of her garden in flaky paste,
`tempering dulcet creams,' etc., etc. How often I wish my
Uncle Walter were here; such a blending of le beau et
l'utile
as there is in Alice's life would enchant him, it enchants
all men, I think.” Grace raised her eyes from the
drawing to Archibald's face; his eye met hers and he
blushed (Lisle's youthful infirmity of blushing had of late
returned upon him); he blushed as if on the verge of betraying
a secret; he started too, as if awakened from a dream,
and Grace, giving to the blush, and the start, and the very
grave look, her own interpretation, said, “I see, as I foresaw—
my subject imparts a value to my sketches; if you like them
pray keep them, they may prove pleasant souvenirs hereafter.”
He thanked her, rather coolly, as she thought, and then
suddenly recollected that Alice had sent him to ask her to
go with him on an errand to Goddard's. While she went
for her hat, Lisle stood musing over the sketches, and handling
them with the true feeling of a lover, as if Grace's
touch had consecrated them. “What an exquisite perception
she has,” he thought, “what talent to express so much
of Alice's attractive graces in these slight sketches! Yes,
yes, Alice is made and trained for the best married life, and
he who wins her should esteem himself most happy.” But
Lisle did not seem as if he were gazing upon a paradise
in perspective, and he was half way to Goddard's before the
sun had risen above the clouds around his horizon. But he
did cast his care behind him, and yielded for the hour without
further resistance to the magic of Grace Herbert's charms;
and again in his world she, for the time, shone and ruled alone.

Grace, utterly unconscious of the feeling she inspired,
blinded partly by her past reserved intercourse with Lisle,
and partly by her conviction that Alice was his destiny, gave

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

free rein to her natural frankness and earnestness; and thus
with every hour put a new rivet in poor Lisle's chains. Lisle
would pause in the midst of a delightful conversation with
her, with a feeling akin to that which one who has long, in
silence and awe, knelt and worshiped before his divinity, might
have, if that idol were suddenly to awake to human sympathy
and bestow a sweet, familiar, condescending smile upon him.
Certainly, a striking change was wrought in Grace; she had
arrived at one of those rare and short intervals in any life,
blessed with unclouded serenity. If a storm were gathering,
she had no forebodings. Her's was the thoughtful happiness
consequent upon having finished a painful experience,
escaped a great peril, and opened with a holy purpose a new
chapter of life. Though her intents and aspirations were
higher and more distinct than ever before, she had a touching
softness and gentleness of manner not natural to her; it
indicated the genuine humility that springs from past failure.
Humility is the angel of that furnace in which the gold becomes
fine gold.

For the first time in her life she had worked, and she now
felt the sweetness of rest purchased by labor; the air of the
hill-country was inspiring; the common events of every day,
the little accidents of household life, had a surprise and a
new charm for her, like light through tinted glass; and the
simplicity and freedom of social intercourse at Mapleton were
a revelation to her, contrasting as they did with the only country
life she had ever tasted (a loathsome dose, she called it)
when she went with Mrs. Herbert and Anne Carlton to spend
the hot months at watering-places. She was now beyond
the fretting discords of their society, and en rapport with
the people around her. We beg the loan of this mystical
phrase, to express the instinctive sympathy between characters,
however variously modified, which have the same basis.

With all the ardor of her impulsive feelings, that were too

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

apt to rise above the high-water mark of reason and rationality,
Grace had (so she believed) renounced love forever.
She had come to the station where she must make the decision,
married or single?” and recoiling from the first, as a
burnt child dreads the fire, she would entrench herself in the
safety of the last. “I can not live without affection,” she
thought; “but is not that a harvest sure to the sower's
hand? and have I not Eleanor, and Frank, and their children,
and dear Alice, with her ardent, self-forgetting, too
partial love? and by-and-by, when Archibald Lisle is her
husband, I shall get the better of his prepossessions, and,
alas! his just judgment against me, and conquer his brotherly
affection.” But it was not merely in a selfish point of view
that Grace Herbert contemplated her future. She knew
that God had instituted relations, and human dependencies,
had so bound man to man, had made the happiness of one
so dependent on the happiness of another, that no one could
sunder the tie and live, in the highest sense of that significant
word; and having withdrawn her maiden meditations
from their natural subject, she was surveying, with characteristic
ardor, the vast fields of dignified occupation and blessed
benevolence patent to a single woman. We rather think
that this sincere mapping of the future was suspended by
the insidious pleasure of the long morning walk with Lisle.

Before they returned from their mission to Goddard's,
Alice and her mother, having disposed of their domestic
concerns, met in the sitting-room, where Daisy, on a low
chair, in the midst of rejected play-things, was fretting as
usual. “Alice,” she said, pettishly, “Pixie is getting to be
such a naughty dog—he does not mind me a scrap; I have
told him, ever so many times, to bring me my doll, and he
won't.”

“Here it is, my darling; don't scold Pixie. Poor Pix, he
is a little lame, and very dull, since we came home.”

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

“Pixie lame! How happened that, Alice?” asked her
mother.

“Oh! did I not tell you that I saw le pèrre (looking significantly
at the child) in New York. It was just as I was
going into that horrid prison, where poor Max was, that a
man passed, muffled in his cloak up to his eyes: Pixie ran
after him, and I suppose snapped at his heels, for the man
turned and gave him a brutal blow with his cane; and that,
together with something the good matron, Mrs. Barton,
told me, made me think it must be he.”

“I hope not,” rejoined Mrs. Clifford; “but I should not
wonder if he were waiting, and watching there for the opportunity
of a violent revenge.”

“Mother! do you think so?” exclaimed Alice, in a tone
very different from the cool one in which her mother had
suggested an every-day probability.

“Why, Alice,” said the child, over whom Alice was bending,
“have you got your tooth-ache again?” Her mother's
words had shot a sharper pang through Alice's heart than
the touch of the nerve of a tooth inflicts.

Her mother did not see her suffused face, and she proceeded,
without suspicion. “Why, my dear child,” she
asked, “did you say any thing to Max about that person?
You know we agreed on perfect silence as the only security,
and Max is so reckless.”

Alice explained that her brother's mention of Maltby was
in another connection than their's with him, and reminded
her mother that she had never relieved their neighbors'
curiosity, in relation to the mystery of the child. “I think,”
she said, “it has died out, of inanition.”

“You have been a miracle of prudence, my dear child.”
Mrs. Clifford was yet to learn that this, like many other assumed
miracles, was explicable by natural causes.

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

“Oh dear!” exclaimed Daisy, “I wish they would not
come back.”

“`They'—who do you mean, Daisy?”

“Why, they,” she replied, pointing to Grace and Archibald,
who had just emerged from the wood; “you don't
play with me all the time when they are here.”

“No, Daisy, you have a rival now,” said Mrs. Clifford;
“and to tell the truth, I wish her away as much as you do.”

“Mother—dear mother!” exclaimed Alice.

“I can't help it, my dear child; I beg your pardon, but
I do. What does this mean?” she added, looking out at the
door, “little Benny is with them. How did they find their
way to Goddard's?”

“I directed Archy. I knew you wanted to send up the
croup-syrup you made against Benny's next attack; I was
sure they would have a lovely walk this delicious morning
along the lake, and it would not much matter if they did
lose their way.” Mrs. Clifford looked, she did not say it,
“Oh, my child, you are losing your way!” After a moment's
silence, “See, mother,” exclaimed Alice, “Archy has
made little Ben a bow and arrow—how kind! Aren't they
altogether a lovely picture? if you would only see Grace
with my eyes.”

Grace had sat down in a rustic chair under a sugar-maple,
whose massive foliage excluded every ray of the August sun.
Her cheek crimsoned by exercise, and her expressive face,
lit up by happiness, justified Alice's exclamation. Archibald
was half recumbent on the turf at her feet. The rustic boy
was kneeling before them, aiming his arrow at a bird on the
wing. “Ah,” murmured Mrs. Clifford, “if Archy were
only as safe as the bird!”

“Archy is not aimed at, mother.”

“I am not so sure of that, Alice. I heard you repeating
to Miss Herbert Archy's extravagant admiration of her

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

voice, and his telling you that he once heard her quote and
`set to music' by her delicious voice Bryant's `Waterfowl.'
If I do not mistake it is your Bryant she is now reading to
him—she is a practised woman.” Mrs. Clifford shook her
head distrustfully.

“Mother, you do misunderstand her. She is not reading
from vanity, or to charm Archy, except by the poetry; she
maintains that Bryant is our `truest poet and our best;' to
this Archy assents, but he is not quite prepared to agree
with her that there is not a poet in the English language
who mirrors nature with more absolute truth and beauty.
Like our deep still mountain lakes, he gives back the sky, the
trees, the least little floweret on their brim, without changing
the tint of a leaf, or deepening a shadow; not presuming to
improve by artistic elaboration the divine work. This
Grace said, mother, and she took the poems with her to-day
to test them in their own atmosphere, as you would a portrait
by its original.”

“Vanity is `the most subtle beast of the field,' my child;
a complex artificial character like Miss Herbert's is quite out
of your ken, Alice.”

“No, mother; it is you that have dimmed your mental
eye-sight by straining it to look too far. Grace has infinite
variety, but that does not involve dissimulation or affectation
of any sort. She has not our air-line, unadorned ways, but
she is as true as we are. She is all sweetness, nobleness;
she is—she is glorious.”

Mrs. Clifford listened coldly, and Alice felt as if she were
plunged into a snow-bank, when her mother interrupted her
with, “Don't rant in such a school-girl fashion, Alice; you
are quite carried away with the condescensions of this townbred
belle.”

“`Belle!' what a name to apply to Grace Herbert. `Condescensions!
' that's hardly kind or just, mother. Has she

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

not always treated me as if I were every way her equal?
Poor little me!—have I not always loved her?”

“Yes, as girls love and worship the idols of their imaginations.
You were but a chit when you were together at
Canda's, and you then adored her as girls do a young lady
senior, especially if she have the advantage of beauty and
fashion. Your correspondence since has had the interest of
intimacy without the disenchantment of personal intercourse.
I have no faith in amies inconnues.

“`Inconnues!' mother; have we not maintained a constant
correspondence? Grace's letters are a history of her
life, and a perfect revelation of her character.”

“Like some other revelations—made only to the believing.”

“You know why I have not shown them to you, dear
mother; there was always something confidential in them.”

“I know—about that fellow Copley. Why don't they
wind up their affairs? Such shilly-shally does not argue any
great superiority on Miss Herbert's part.”

“If I could only tell you all about that affair, mother—
but I must not. Thus much I may venture to say, I am
sure it will never come to any thing.”

“I am very sorry for it.”

“Mother,” said Alice, playfully, laying her hand on her
mother's shoulders and looking steadfastly in her face, “has
not some conjuror changed my generous, candid mother for
a purblind old lady? Now you know Copley is not worthy
of Grace, and you know it from your oracle, Archy who,
long ago, gave you such a mean opinion of him.”

“And I still hold that opinion; but `he belongs,' as we
say, `to Miss Herbert's congregation.' In the trashy society
she lives in, I doubt if she could do much better.”

“You forget that your paragon makes one of that society.”

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

“That is accidental. His relations with it began with the
accident of a professional service for the Herberts.”

“And has been a long time maintained, dear mother, by
a `casual concurrence of calamitous circumstances.'” She
smiled archly; her mother in no wise returned the smile.
“The crowning `accident' of their acquaintance,” continued
Alice, “is their meeting here—`there is a tide in
the affairs of men,' you know, dear mother, and of women
too.”

“Poor child!” thought Mrs. Clifford, “can she be in
earnest in persisting in this idea?”

Alice was in earnest. Many a warm, true-hearted young
girl's love for another girl approximates, as did Alice's, to
worship. To her ardent fancies there was one other mortal
not to be graduated by an ordinary scale, and that other
being a captivating young man, and now brought with
Grace to the romantic accessories of Mapleton, at the moment
that she was providentially unshackled, the hour had
come when they were to go straight forward to that goal,
to which heaven as well as she, poor little Fate, Alice, had
predestined them.

The pause in the mother's and daughter's colloquy was
broken by Daisy calling out to Alice, “Do please carry me
out where that little boy is. I don't want to sit here forever.”
Alice lifted the helpless creature in her arms, and
caressed her tenderly. “You forgot me,” she said, “did
not you, Alice?” Alice reassured her, and removed her and
her playthings to join the group under the maple-tree. Her
mother looking after her said mentally, “Yes, poor foolish
child, she forgets even herself. At this critical moment,
from a mere girlish fondness, she is playing into the hands
of that potent woman of the world, who, indeed, could win
the game without my poor little girl's help. Oh, Alice!
Alice! you are throwing away the richest chance of your

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

life; and I have wasted so many hopes and purposes, and
little plottings—heaven forgive me!”

So much has been said and written against “manœuvring
mothers,” that it requires some boldness to betray the fact
that Mrs. Clifford had hoped to promote the union of her
daughter with Lisle, by bringing them together at Mapleton.
A mother may plod and plot day and night to secure for her
daughter an advantage of education; she may compass sea
and land to promote her health, and toil and save to augment
her fortune; but when it comes to the great event on
which her character and true prosperity, the welfare of soul,
body, and estate, mainly depend, the mother—the heaven-appointed
guardian—must not lift a finger, but must stand
back, and wait on time and chance.

Mrs. Clifford had loved Archibald from his boyhood, and
after the death of her son Arthur, this affection became
as strong and sensitive as if a maternal instinct, and as
sacred as a religious duty. She had watched with infinite
satisfaction over Lisle's career. She had gathered from his
letters—the almost preternatural sagacity of a woman in
such affairs being rendered more acute by her personal
interest—that Miss Herbert's intimacy with Copley had, in
breaking Lisle's confidence in her, dispelled her charm for
him; and now that at the moment a fair field was opened
for Alice, when it seemed so natural, inevitable, that her
favorite, prepossessed in her favor, finding all he had loved
in the child ripened in the woman, her domestic education
answering to his wants, her qualities and tastes so in accordance
with his own; that her sweet and loveable child should
be overshadowed, her mild effulgence dimmed in a more
dazzling light, was more than Mrs. Clifford could bear,
human as she was, without some injustice to her who was
thus thwarting her.

-- 203 --

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

We feel bound, as we have been compelled to expose
Mrs. Clifford's prejudices, to say that they were not wholly
personal to Miss Herbert. She regarded her as coming
from an “infected district.” She looked upon the fashionable
society of New York much as it has been portrayed
by certain popular writers, and if she did not believe that
every fashionable woman is a “Mrs. Potiphar,” she did hold
them all to be vain, vapid, wearisome, and superfluous, and
honestly believed that the world would be all the better if
they were swept out of it. And therefore, independent of
her secret deprecation of Miss Herbert's visit at this juncture,
she dreaded the contagion of the fine-lady tastes
and habits that would in no wise harmonize with Alice's
life.

Mrs. Clifford, too, was shy of new friends. She loved her
old ones, often for no better reason than that they were “old
ones.” She loved the country, as a child loves its mother.
She loved old books; like dear “Cousin Bridget,” she
“browsed” on old English literature. Johnson and his club,
Pope and his cotemporaries were to her like familiar friends.
Her romantic reading did not date later than the blessed era
of the “great unknown;” it was a joke among her gossips
that the only time she ever fainted was, when she discovered
a novel of Madam George Sand in Alice's hands. She rather
thought it lost time to read any later poet than Pope, except
Bryant. A copy of his poems, that had belonged to her son
Arthur, was kept with her Bible on the table of her private
sitting-room.

Her social prejudices were nurtured by the charming
society of Mapleton, small, but eclectic, consisting, as in most
of our New England villages, chiefly of women; some few
living in happy conjugal life; some honoring the past by a
modest and dignified widowhood; and some maidens, “not
young,” who, as was pithily said of them by a married

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

cotemporary, “having as much happiness and more usefulness
than usually belongs to married life, were occupied in the
certain good of relieving the poor mortals already here, instead
of the uncertain benefit of bringing others into the
world, who might not find it well to be in it.”

But this vicarious maternity was not their sole occupation.
There was a healthy vigorous intellectual life among them,
free from literary ambition, but not without adornment.
Accident having thrown some political exiles of the highest
order, upon their kindness, the young women “followed the
arts,” and while acquiring music, German and Italian, they
naturally imbibed the generous political creeds of which
their teachers were the apostles and martyrs.

Mrs. Clifford, in regard to Alice, gave in to these “foreign
trimmings,” as she called them, not that she valued the garniture,
but that she thus gave “material aid” in the most
delicate mode in which it could be imparted. So it became
common law in Mapleton that the credential of a foreign
teacher there must be a diploma from an Austrian fortress
prison.

-- --

CHAPTER XVII.

“It is a good divine that follows his own instructions.”

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

Those are said to be the happiest days of our lives of
which there is least to record. Least, perhaps, to be published,
but not least to be cherished in grateful remembrance.
Who counts the drops that compose the shower which sustains
the vitality of nature? And who sets down the bright
“good-mornings,” and the peaceful “good-nights” of family
life?—the morning prayer, and the evening blessing, the
interchange of innumerable good words, and offices of affection?—
the look-outs into the beautiful and ever changing
face of nature?—the three times gathering round the table,
where mind and heart, as well as body, find their food?—the
meetings and the partings enriched by love?—the books
that vitalize and cheer the lives of high and humble?—the
responsive smiles, the recreative laughs, the shouts, caresses,
and fresh sayings (original poetry) of children?—the arrival
of friends, and the coming in of the daily mail? Where are
the blanks but in the thankless heart?

There were no startling events during the three happy
weeks that followed Archibald's arrival at Mapleton. The
earth is still, and may seem dead, when beneath its surface
are elaborating processes that are to deck it with blossoms,
and hang fruit on its trees. These three short uneventful
weeks, if measured by the æsthetic mode of sensations, were
the longest in the lives of our friends. The busily idle days
were never tedious. They wiled the hours away over their

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

favorite authors, equally content whether they agreed or
differed. Village hospitalities were exchanged without the
gène of ceremony, or the folly of pretension. The early
dewy mornings found Lisle and Alice mounted for a ride.
Alice was a famous horse-woman—Grace remarked to her
now thrice happy mother, that none of her accomplishments
were lost on Lisle. The evenings were passed in moon-lit
strolls, or gatherings on piazzas, where some talked, and
others listened to music. Every house had its piano, and
Grace frankly confessed, that her vanity had been rebuked
by finding in a rural district those quite as accomplished as
herself, in the “art and mystery” of music.

Tête-à-tête rides and drives in countries of an older civilization
than ours might be excepted to, but it seemed not
even to occur to the most fastidious spinster in Mapleton,
that there was the slightest impropriety in their young
friends charming away the hours among the hills. So they
went, Archibald and Alice, or Archibald and Grace, or
all together, unscathed by gossip's tongue,


“To the beautiful streamlet by the village side,
That windeth away from the haunts of men,
To quiet valley and shaded glen;”
or they winded up through the forest path to that

“Narrow battlement”

whence


“Sheer to the vale go down the bare old cliffs,
Huge pillars that in middle heaven upbear
Their weather-beaten capitals.”
It must be confessed there was an atmosphere about these
scenes very favorable to the growth of that little flower
called “Love-in-idleness.”

Lisle's position with these two young women, each

-- 207 --

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

supremely charming in her own way, would seem a very
dubious one, but it was quite plain that no vulgar observer
could liken him to the vacillating animal between the two bundles
of hay. It was apparent which he had elected for his
“daily food.” If there were moments when the old habits
of his heart mastered him, and when as the blood rushed to
his cheek, and an inevitable smile played on his lips at some
beaming charm of Grace, he found himself involuntarily
at her side, oblivious of Alice's presence, all his devotions
aforethought were to Alice, and Grace, for the first time in
her life was left to enact the subordinate part of an observer.

Lisle's predetermined, and therefore now duteous devotion
to Alice, left Grace much to Mrs. Clifford's companionship.
The mother's prejudices were fused and transfused in
her felicitous assurance of the fulfilment of her hopes. From
doubting the justice of her prejudices she soon came to
wonder she had ever entertained them. The moment the
obstruction was removed, the natural sympathy between the
young lady and her elder was manifest. They both belonged
to the family of the “Great Hearts.”

One evening, just before the serving of tea, the letters
and papers were brought from the mail. Lisle, with the
keen appetite of all American mankind for works of this
genus, had seized a newspaper, and was running his eye
over it.

“Do you find any news, Archy?” asked Mrs. Clifford.

“No, nothing of any consequence,” he replied, as people
usually do, who first get possession of a fresh paper, unless
it chance to contain something as startling as a revolution,
or a murder among one's acquaintance. “Oh, yes,” he
added, “here are `readings for the ladies,' a description
of a `fancy ball' at Newport; shall I read it?”

“Do read it, Archy,” replied Alice, eagerly.

“Alice has not got beyond `readings for very young

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

ladies,'” said her mother; “but you may read it, Archy;
Grace and I will endure it.”

Lisle exchanged smiles with Alice, and proceeded to read
the details of the royal, sacerdotal, and heroic characters assumed
by the beaus and belles of our cities congregated at
the watering-place of highest fashion. The initials only of
the real names were given, and as Lisle read them, Grace,
who was familiar with the names of most of the notorieties
of the fashionable world, filled up the blanks. “Decidedly
the most dazzling star in this brilliant galaxy”—we quote the
paragraph, whose style might be termed adjective—“was
the fair young lady who personated the superb Queen Elizabeth.
The ugly old Queen would have bartered all the unmatchable
jewels of her regalia for the youth, grace, and
beauty of her counterfeit. The choice of this character,
much criticized by certain coteries, was (we humbly surmise)
determined by its relation to the noble Leicester. The
beauty, brilliancy, gorgeousness, sublimity, and set of the
earl's costume, were never exceeded in any country. The
diamonds were said to be of the first water, and the point
lace, and ermine were beyond dispute real—”

“Oh, pray stop, Archy,” cried Mrs. Clifford; “what fools
our people are.”

“There is ever so much more, Alice—all the romance—
but your mother won't hear it. Oh permit me, Mrs. Clifford—
just this.” He read on: “`As in our happy land there
are no musty laws, or malicious lieges to impede royal connubial
happiness, rumor reports that the hymeneal altar will
soon be lighted to unite the fortunate Mr. C—y to the
beautiful Miss C—n.' Who should they be, Miss Herbert?”
honestly asked Lisle. A painful pervading blush
overspread Grace's cheek. Lisle saw it, and wished his
question unasked. Grace saw that he observed it, and perhaps
she divined the rapid process of his mind, for she

-- 209 --

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

answered, and without faltering, “Mr. Copley and Miss
Carlton.”

Alice, when Lisle hesitated, had risen to see for herself,
and was looking over his shoulder, her eye riveted to the
paper, when the “speechless messages” passed between him
and Grace. Not at the trashy report of the ball was she
looking; another column of the paper had caught her eye.
The color faded from her cheek, and Lisle might have heard
the beating of her heart. She rushed out of the open door,
and sank down upon the seat under the maple-tree. Neither
her mother nor Grace observed any thing unusual in her
exit. She was habitually sudden and rapid in her movements.
Lisle followed her. He seized her hand; his was
tremulous, his voice choking, as he said, “Tell me, dear
Alice—for heaven's sake tell me—”

“Oh not now,” she cried, interrupting him; “don't ask
me now. I will, perhaps, another time.” And snatching
away her hand, she sprang from him, and entering the house
by another door, went to her own room, locked herself in,
and gave way to anxieties she could not repress, and dared
not betray.

“What a cowardly wretch I am!” exclaimed Lisle, as he
walked off to the lake-side. “Shall I ever again have courage
to ask if that cursed engagement is suspended, or if
any thing has happened to it? No—nothing can. What
weakness to let this silly gossip open the door for a moment
to thoughts, to hopes, that I had shut out forever.”

Some one says that every human being is alone, however
intimate may seem the fellowship in which he lives with
those around him. Certain it is, that each of the persons
but just now gathered around the bay-window, had within
their own minds a solitary cell. It was an hour that invites
to confidence. When the outer world grows dark, one is
more inclined to throw open the windows and doors of the

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

inner. Grace drew a brioche to Mrs. Clifford's feet, sat
down, laid her head on Mrs. Clifford's lap, and sighed.
Was the sigh drawn forth by the too vivid recollection of
the past suggested by the fancy ball? or was there “a little
cloud no bigger than my hand” rising in her spirit's clear
heaven, at the thought of Alice's “culminating felicity?”
“My dear Grace,” began Mrs. Clifford, and paused; but
feeling sure of herself, sure that her curiosity was not sharpened
by any dread of Grace's interference with her child's
future, that it was only prompted by pure concern for this
lovely young woman's happiness, she was about to proceed,
when Grace looked up, her eyes brimming with tears, a
smile quivering on her lips, and said, “Well, what would
you say to me? pray say it.”

“I will, my dear child, and you shall answer me or not,
as you like. I will make no inferences—think no thoughts.
I fear you have been pained by that newspaper trash?”

Grace did not find it quite so easy to reply as she had
imagined it would be. If she answered according to her
first impulse, “not in the least,” Mrs. Clifford would naturally
rejoin, “what then has disturbed you?” a question
she dared not answer to herself. Time was when she would
have playfully equivocated. She was less of a world's woman
than she had been, much less easily tempted from the
narrow way into little convenient detours. As she hesitated,
a way of escape opened, and she plunged into it. She raised
her head and began, not without faltering, but with a firm
purpose to go on. “When first I came to you, Mrs. Clifford,”
she said, “Alice begged me to explain to you my relations
with Horace Copley; I could not. I did not know you
well enough, and I saw plainly that you did not like me.”

“My dear Grace!” exclaimed Mrs. Clifford, interrupting
her, “that was not because—it was because—”

“Never mind why it was, or why it was not,” said Grace,

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

smiling, but dreading more to hear the explanation than
Mrs. Clifford to make it; “my, why, was very simple. You
know we shrink from exposing our follies to those who do
not love us. You did not then even like me; but taking to
myself the sweet comfort that you do now love me, I will
tell you all about the great moral blunder of my life, and
then you may judge for yourself how much I can care for
that silly gossip.” Here both ladies were startled by sounds
from Alice's room. “Is that Alice's voice?” asked Grace.
“I thought she was out walking with Mr. Lisle?”

“I thought so too,” said her mother, and concerned at the
sorrowful tone of Alice's voice, she was going to her, but
returned to her seat, saying, “Oh, I understand it. She is
soothing Daisy—I can not see into her devotion to that
child. She is, to be sure, a piteous little object, but this devotion
is so engrossing. There is no personal interest, however
strong, that she does not suspend at the call of that
child.”

“Pity stronger than love, Mrs. Clifford? that was never
heard of.”

Mrs. Clifford shook her head, smiled, and said, “Go on,
Grace; we will not let them interrupt us again.”

(We use our privilege to make a parenthetical visit to
Alice's apartment.

“What ails you, my Alice?” said the fond child, as Alice
threw herself on the bed, and hid her streaming eyes on
the child's bosom. “Nothing ails me, Daisy,” she replied,
“nothing.”

“Nothing! what a story, Alice. Only foolish little children
cry for nothing, not grown-up ladies; and you know
who said so when he shut me in the closet. Don't cry, my
own Alice.”

“I will not, darling,” said Alice, smiling, or trying to

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

smile through her tears; “we'll neither of us cry, till we
must—poor Daisy.”)

At the conclusion of Grace's relation to Mrs. Clifford,
which was made without any glosses, she said, “There it is,
dear Mrs. Clifford—the history of my lost years.”

“Lost! don't call them so. You have reaped a precious
harvest, and thrown the chaff away.”

“No, Mrs. Clifford, not so; my convictions are too strong
to yield to the soothing of your affection, wise and good as
you are; and so good that you cannot understand the evil
nurtured by such a life as mine has been, the subordination
of every noble aim to frivolity, self-indulgence, and littlenesses
of all sorts. You may allow something for the spell
the man wrought upon me, which truly I cannot conjure
up again by any effort of imagination, or even of memory.
I was the victim of an illness that could only prevail in a
vitiated atmosphere. I saw through my step-mother's poor
little artifices to blind me, that she was trying to circumvent
me. I knew it was the ambition of Anne Carlton's life to
marry Horace Copley, and worst of all, he played her off
against me, and made me a party to the wretched game.
And I went on, from year to year, fancying and trying to
find the qualities, the virtues that should justify me to my
own self-respect. It was the common childish folly of self-blinding,
self-cheating.”

“Thank God, you were saved, dear Grace.”

“I do thank God for it, Mrs. Clifford. How long I repelled
the teachings and aids of His providence. There was
the admonition of my sister's life, of her true marriage, and
yet I looked down upon her Christian course as a very
humble career, no model for me. True, there were few men
in our set calculated to instruct my judgment or elevate my
taste.”

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

“But you knew Archibald Lisle?” interposed Mrs. Clifford,
involuntarily recurring to her paragon.

“Yes, he was occasionally thrown in my way”—Grace's
voice sensibly faltered—“and I confess light and darkness
are not more different than he and Copley. I did not heed
the contrast; no, it was not till Mrs. Tallis' disclosure, when
my own follies were mirrored in hers, as in a magnifying-glass,
that I recoiled. A fountain of life sprang from her
sorrow, and in her darkened chamber we both `saw light.'”

Mrs. Clifford had been tempted to interrupt Grace, to remonstrate
against her self-condemnation, to give words of
her own conviction of the nobleness of Grace's nature, which
impressed her far more than the weaknesses she so courageously
unveiled, but she had too much respect for the offices
of conscience to interfere with them, so she stifled the words
that her heart sent to her lips, and said, “So, my dear child,
you and poor Mrs. Tallis dropped your `load,' and pressed
on to the delectable city.”

“This is our purpose. She has helpful company—I must
go the long way alone.”

“Aone, Grace! You surely have not made a vow to
that effect?”

“No, not a vow, but a resolution springing from conviction.
After my age, you know, Mrs. Clifford, the affections
lose something of their flexibility, the requisitions are more
severe, and the chances of marriage much more rare.”

“You are three-and-twenty, I believe?” said Mrs. Clifford,
with a dissenting smile.

“Yes, just three-and-twenty.”

“Well, upon consideration, I believe you are right. The
chances are fewer, but, like the Sybil leaves, the richer for
those that are lost.”

“But you admit there is small probability of such a marriage
as now would alone content me, a marriage like that

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

of which our Alice is on the threshold, where to the enchantments
of love is added a trust in character so secure
that there can be no after falling from that grace.”

“My dear child, the world would soon come to an end
with this refining. Would you prohibit all inferior unions?”

“If I could? No, marriage is a general law, and divine,
and therefore with all its abuses far more good than evil
comes of it.”

“Yes, yes, Grace,” exclaimed Mrs. Clifford, the sudden
clouding of her face betraying the pang of grievous memories,
“if one must go through life with the ever fresh sense
of irreparable loss, there is left the blessed compensation of
children, the holy relation of brother and sister, the vital
charities of home. And after all,” she continued, her voice
resuming its ordinary tone of cheerfulness, “after all, I believe
matrimonial disturbances are for the most part among
idle people. They rarely occur in the middle classes. To
be sure, marriage is rather a coarse partnership there, but it
is surprising how evenly they trudge on through life together.
Why, Grace, our rustic people generally regard single life
as not only helpless and joyless, but almost ridiculous.”

“Then, dear Mrs. Clifford, is it not high time that better
opinions should prevail? As slaves must be trained for
freedom, so women must be educated for usefulness, independence,
and contentment in single life. They must look
forward to it, not quite as I do, perhaps, as the only alternative
to the happiest married life—that is my idiot-syncrasy
as you would term it—but as a mode of life in which one
may serve God and humanity, and thus educate the soul, the
great purpose of this short life. So considered, single life
would not long be regarded as either `helpless, joyless, or
ridiculous,' and that dreaded stigma, `old maid,' would soon
cease to be a stigma, and in the lapse of ages possibly become
obsolete.”

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

“Oh, as to that, Grace, I know as many of the real scarecrows,
the ideal `old maids' among pretentious, sickly, fussy,
gossiping, crabbed wives as can be found among single
women from Maine to Georgia. And I have known old
maids who have sustained to the end the doctrine of `perseverance
of (single) saints,' inclining me to the opinion of one
of my married friends, who says, that it is because matches
are made in heaven that some of the loveliest women are
exempted from the—curse, she called it. That is going a
little further than you do, Grace?”

“Yes, I only ask that single life should be made a blessing.”

“And a choice, Grace?”

“Yes, a choice in many positions, the chances being
against a satisfactory marriage.”

“Oh, my dear child, what is quite satisfactory in life?
it's all a compromise.”

“I hate compromises, Mrs. Clifford.”

“Just what I heard Archy say, yesterday, and just so
emphatically, not to say bitterly; and here he comes, and
you may finish the discussion with him, while I go and look
for Alice.” “She,” thought the joyful mother, “is sure of
the happiest married life, and Grace—well—if single, her
life will be a beautiful one, but it's rather premature at three-and-twenty
to set the seal upon it.”

“Finish the discussion with Archibald Lisle?” thought
Grace.

She did not allude to it, or to any thing that bore the
remotest relation to it. It mattered not what trifle “light
as air,” she and Lisle now talked of when they were tete-a-tete,
there was a certain thrill and mellowness in the tones
of their voices that, if our readers have ever felt or observed,
they know how much more is expressed than meets the
ear.

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

Grace sat looking out at one window, Lisle at the other.
The twilight deepened into night. Nothing more startling
was said than, “The dew is heavy this evening;” “There is
a new moon;” or, “Is that planet Jupiter?” Yet they
sat immoveable, dreading an approaching footstep. An
opened paradise would not have tempted either to leave the
other, and still, Archibald felt much like the poor wretch
who knows the peril of lingering near the draught he has
forsworn. Grace had the solace of believing that she
periled no one's happiness but her own.

But Archibald Lisle was not a man to be turned from a
purpose he had deliberately and conscientiously formed, nor
voluntarily to yield himself to the charm of one woman
when he had indicated allegiance to another; and when
Alice opened the door, and instinctively drew back, and
then, to cover her involuntary movement, said, “How
stupidly you are sitting here;” he replied, “Waiting for
you, Alice. The evening is lovely; will you take a row
on the lake?”

“The boat is not there, Archy. Mother lent it this afternoon—
she is always lending it.”

“I know the large boat is out, but Max's sulky is there.
That carries two.”

“And we are to go, and leave Grace?”

“Miss Herbert just remarked the dew was heavy,
and—”

“Oh, that won't do, Archy. My life, in a way, is of some
value too.” Then changing her play to earnest, “You will
go, dear Grace,” she said. “I will bring your shawl.”

And with her fleet foot, she was running to Grace's room,
when she called out, “Come back, Alice. I shall not go
out this evening. And,” she added, in a tone which Archibald
thought superfluously frigid—to Alice's ear it betrayed
pique—“I beg you not to abridge Mr. Lisle's pleasure. I

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

have letters to write, and shall not see you again. So,
good-night to you both.”

Alice whispered emphatically,

“Oh, Grace!”

And as she impressed on her friend's cheek a “good-night”
blessing, she thought “how tiresome of them to keep
up this childish play of `hide and go seek.'”

Not only fate and reason had seemed to Lisle to govern
his decision in his first evening's meditation at Mapleton, but
he felt impelled to it by providential suggestions. It was
plain to him, and so would have seemed to any observer,
that Alice's affection might soon be ripened into love. She
was certainly more than he deserved, and he persuaded himself
that, in addition to all others, “most excellent reasons,”
loyalty to his departed friend demanded that he should
throw himself at the feet of that friend's sister, and not sulkily
turn his back upon so rich a destiny.

But, alas! what weak auxiliaries are reason and reflection
against the absolutism of a long indulged love. From his
first meeting with Grace Herbert, to the present moment,
she had been to him like the sun of a polar summer; and at
Mapleton, unclouded by the obstructions of her town life,
her light had continually shone, giving an enchanting lustre
to his world. Still, “she is not what she seems,” he incessantly
repeated to himself, “and if she were, she is lost to
me. Once pledged to Alice, duty will strengthen me, and I
shall break these bonds that I now struggle in vain with.”
So for the last three days he had sought an opportunity of
asking what he felt quite too sure of getting. Opportunities
came, and were permitted to pass. Now, out on the lake
he looked up to the polar star, and mentally symbolizing,
thought there could not be a truer guide than the dear little
girl beside him. She sat, too, pensively looking at the stars,
making of them, also, perhaps, types of her heart's mysteries.

-- 218 --

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

“Alice,” Lisle said, in a low voice.

Alice started, recalled from a world of her own fond
dreaming, and as he hesitated,

“Well, Archy, what is it?” she asked.

“Is that star just setting, Mars?”

“Mars! Why, Archy, what are you thinking about?”

That was just what he, for the last half hour, had been
trying to tell.

“No, indeed,” continued Alice, “that is the evening-star,
Venus. I have been watching her, and wondering if in all
the latitudes of our continent she is now the evening-star.
Can you tell me?”

“No, I am sure I can not; but why do you wish to
know?”

“Oh if I could tell you, Archy!” she exclaimed, her manner
becoming intensely earnest. “I wish I could,” she
added, and her tears flowing; “but I cannot now—I can
not.” Archibald was sorely perplexed; occupied with his
own anxieties (forgive an egotism rare to him), he fancied
she must have some, he knew not what reference to him,
and he was relieved when she added, “Do let us go home,
Archy. We have both been very stupid, and now we are
something worse; but don't speak to me again, Archy—I
had rather you would not.”

Lisle did not, and he rowed to the shore, feeling (it is a
simile somewhat musty) like a shrinking, cowardly wretch,
who hears at the dentist's door, “He's not at home.”

-- --

CHAPTER XVIII.

“There's mischief brewing.”

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

We return to poor Amy. The humblest have their own
world of day and night, sunshine and storm. Amy had
gone on quietly with her duties since her encounter with her
father at the mill. Conscious that her anxieties implied distrust
of her father, she buried them in her own bosom.
When Goddard, knowing the rectitude of his child, had endeavored
to exact a promise from her to give up Seymour
forever, she, with the caution which our Puritan people seldom
lose sight of, replied, “I promise to give him up, sir,
for as long as father lives—or as long as he feels to wish me
to give up Martin.”

“That will do,” replied her father, with fearful emphasis.

“Providence may open up a way for us,” thought Amy,
“and if He don't, we must submit.” Neither sage nor
Christian could teach better philosophy than Amy's.

Seymour bore his trials as he could—he was no philosopher.
He no longer met Amy at the accustomed places.
She came not to the “Sabbath evening singing-school,” the
village lovers' common meeting-ground; “not even,” as
Martin despairingly remarked, “when they were preparing
the anthem for the cattle-show.” “When, before this,” he
said, “was there ever a donation-party at the Reverend Mr.
Smith's, and Amy not there?” He “guessed the minister
missed the comforter she knit for him, and the little boys
their stockings.” “Well, may be she'll go on the

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

CochinChina mission, after all. Folks think Mr. Blight has intentions—
or may be she'll marry Rufus Bradley; he's lost his
third, and the street thinks he's looking out again for permanent
help—looking towards Amy!” This seemed too
intolerable an hypothesis for Martin; after a sigh or two, he
turned short about. “No,” he said, “she won't take up
with three women's leavings, I know. It's all Uncle Nat.
He always was a despot, and now he's kind o' deranged, and
what can Amy do?”

What poor Amy could do, she did. She tapped at Mrs.
Clifford's door in the early morning, and appeared at her
bedside pale, and woe-begone.

“What now, Amy?” said her mistress, starting from
heavy sleep, “has any thing happened at the mill?”

“Oh, ma'am,” she replied, “one of the children brought
me a note from mother last evening, saying he had left in
the morning more so than usual, and had not come home—
it was long past supper-time; I surmised, and went straight
to the mill. There he was! I have had the dreadfullest
night holding him back; I prayed, and begged, and tried to
reason with him; but what's the use when folks have no
reason to speak to? But I gained something; I staved off
harm till daylight, and when people began to stir, he went
home, and I come to you for advice, feeling I ought not
to leave with our house full of company.”

“Never mind my company, Amy—Alice and I can do
your work.” It is one of the felicities, as well as humanities
of household life in New England, that ladies can perform
domestic service when an exigency occurs; nor need
the family wait for breakfast, or eat a bad one, because a
cook or waiter falls out of line. “You must go back to your
father, Amy,” continued Mrs. Clifford, “and stay by him
for the present—your mother has no power over him?”

“No, ma'am, none—not half so much as Benny.”

-- 221 --

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

“Then go, Amy; you will be both firm and gentle with
him. Humor him, and tell him—for though Seymour wished
that neither you nor your father should know it, yet in this
exigency it may do him good—it certainly will you, poor
child—tell him, then, that it was Seymour, not I, that was
surety for him.”

“Was it Martin!” exclaimed Amy, starting from her dejected
posture, leaning on her elbow, her eyes downcast and
dropping heavy tears; as she turned, her face shone as if
sunshine passed over it. “Was it indeed Martin?” she repeated.
“Oh, it seems as if that must melt father.”

“I believe it will. So go straightway to him, good child,
and do not fear or falter.”

Goddard's dwelling was a mile from the village. Amy
took the shortest way to it, a “cross-lots” path through a
birch and maple wood, where there was a full choir of the
few birds whose notes last into August. The air was filled
with happy insect life. The still leaves were dripping from
a shower that had just passed. The breezy clouds were flitting
over the sky, alternating with the brilliant gleams of
sunshine that penetrated to the stems of the trees with their
dark shadows. Amy, not much given to observe or interpret
nature, noticed this pretty play of light and shade.
“It's the passing clouds make the sunshine seem so bright,”
she thought; “and the silence, darkness, and despair of
last night make these pleasant sounds so musical, and I
guess it's father's awful state makes Martin's nobleness shine
clear down to the bottom of my heart. What a difference!
Father cares for nothing but gain—gain—gain; and Martin's
altogether above it.

Insensibly she caught the cheerful spirit of the morning,
and she began building a small castle in the air hovering
near the mill-stream, and was just settling it on a firm

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

foundation when, coming in sight of her father's homestead, it
toppled down.

Goddard was sitting on his own door-step, his eye fixed
on the ground, the image of sullen melancholy. Benny,
his pet boy, was lying on the grass at his feet, playing with
a garter snake.

“Oh, Amy,” cried the child, as Amy drew the gate-latch,
“come and see this cunning little snake—I can't make father
look at it.”

Goddard, startled by Amy's approach, rose, and feeling
the reptile at his foot, crushed the life out of it, muttering,
“I hate them—snakes in the grass.”

“Oh, father!” cried the child, “how could you?”

“I am sorry,” said the father, patting the boy's head, the
muscles around his mouth slightly relenting, “I was not
thinking when I did it.”

“But you should think, sir, before you do things, and
then you would not have to be sorry afterwards.”

“Benny is right, father,” said Amy, looking steadfastly
into her father's eye.

“Amy,” said Goddard.

“What was father going to say?” asked Amy.

Goddard's voice had softened—it resumed its monotone.
“No matter, no matter, we both know what we're thinking
of; there's no use wasting breath talking.”

“Father does not know what I have to tell him—'twill
make him feel different.”

“No, Amy, nothing will—you've tried, mother has tried,
and,” he added, his voice faltering, “Benny has tried.”

“Tried what, father?” asked the petted child, who had
slipped into his lap, and put his arm around his neck, clinging
to him when every one else recoiled from his dreary
aspect.

“You can't do it, child,” he said, “you can't all do it—

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

it's a cursed load that's crushing me, and I and it must go
down together.”

“Oh, father don't know all,” cried Amy.

“What is it I don't know?” he asked, turning fiercely
upon the gentle girl; “are you keeping company with him
again; are you married to him?”

“Oh, no, sir; did I not promise, father?”

“You did, and you never broke your word yet, child.”
Goddard drew his hat over his brow, his lips quivered. It
seemed a gracious softening, and Amy ventured, with some
circumlocution, to communicate the fact of her lover's generosity.
Once only he raised his eyes to her, and a gleam of
light shot from them, but he settled back into his habitual
gloom.

“Why father,” said the boy, clearing his way to the only
idea he could gather from Amy's communication, “I think
Cousin Martin is very good—don't father think he's good,
sir?”

“No, no, no—did not I tell you I hated snakes in the
grass? A thousand dollars surety is he?—hum! I should
have owned the mill but for his underhand work, and I
should have made five hundred dollars out of it year by
year. He has wronged me, he has!” and setting the child
down, he walked off toward his potato-field. There he continued
till late in the afternoon, hoeing steadily, except when
once he came to the bars, beckoned to his boy, took him in
his arms, embraced him vehemently, and without speaking,
left him.

Towards evening he was seen in a neighboring village-shop
buying a considerable quantity of gunpowder. An
acquaintance seeing he had no fowling-piece with him, asked
what he was going to do with it? “What is that to you?”
he gruffly replied, and walked out of the shop.

-- --

CHAPTER XIX.

—“Why is your cheek so pale?
How chance the roses there to fade so fast?”

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

A change had come over Alice from the hour she had
inspected the newspaper over Lisle's shoulder. This change
was obvious to all her family, but by none referred to the right
moment, or traced to the true cause. She had been so uniformly
sparkling with vivacity since Grace's coming, and she
was habitually so frank and bright in her outer life, that in
respect to the inner, one might have made the child's inference,
who said, on looking up at the starry firmament, “if
the wrong side is so beautiful, what must the right side be?”
But alas! now both inner and outer were often clouded. It
became evidently necessary to her to have forethought and
predetermination about the little, hourly, gracious hospitalities
of home that had been spontaneous, and therefore
charming. The roses were fading from her cheek; she was
moody and pensive, and fell into reveries, and would sigh,
or smile, or blush when startled from them. She would
sometimes try to make an excuse for them; but poor Alice
was no masker, and as these sighs, from seventeen to
twenty, have an accepted interpretation, it was not strange
that Mrs. Clifford's family—including “the strangers within
her gates” should come to one conclusion. Max, in boy
fashion, rallied her in season, and much out of season, his
mother thought, when, in the sweet security of happiness

-- 225 --

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

long waited for, she smilingly interposed her shield; and Lisle,
and he was no self-exaggerating coxcomb, determined to accept
his manifest destiny, and not by further procrastination
make himself more unworthy of a love next best to that
which, to him, was unattainable. As many an ignorant seaman
is wrecked by disregarding the magnet, and relying on
his own “observation,” so are men by submitting their instincts
to what they deem their sober judgment.

Lisle had periled the happiness of more than one, when
he tore himself away from silent communion with Grace,
and invited Alice to go to the lake with him, with a purpose—
whose firmness he magnified—of putting the seal and
superscription to his fate. He had been as much puzzled as
relieved by Alice's recoil. “It could not be caprice,” thus
he reasoned, “it was mere girlishness. Well, my affairs
will soon be settled, and these useless agitations over forever—
come moderation! come tranquillity!” What a level
dull prairie of a future was this to the possible paradise that
had floated before his younger vision!

The old wholesome custom of an early dinner, an hour's
advance of the “meridian” of Queen Elizabeth's time, obtained
at Mapleton, and that family rite having been duly
performed, and a thundergust having passed away, leaving
the air fresh and fragrant, Lisle and Alice were awaiting
Grace to take a long ramble to a certain “Prospect hill”—
(the Puritan proscription of fancy extends even to names)
that overlooks a long sweep of the Hudson, and hills,
valleys, and lakes, to where the Kaatskills

“Shut in the exploring eye.”

There was some delay on Grace's part. Alice did not
take the hindrance placidly; she put on her mantilla, threw
it off, drew her gloves on and drew them off, and finally

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

snatched a skein of silk from her work-basket to wind by
way of sedative. Archibald extended his hands to hold it.
Alice's eyes met his—“What are you smiling at, Archy?”
she asked in all simplicity.

“At you, dear Alice. I never shall understand womankind.”

“By `womankind,' you mean Grace or me, or perhaps
both. But I comprehend you, Archy, and I will tell you
what you are like—like a man who has a book in his hand
with a puzzling problem which he might solve by turning
the leaf, and he stands playing with his thumb and finger,
instead of turning it.”

This was not the first time that Lisle had recoiled from
Alice's frank, direct way of going to the point. It was repulsive
to his sensitiveness and reserve; but “no shrinking
now,” he thought, and he replied, with a courageous
effort, “I would have turned the leaf last evening, Alice,
when we were on the lake, but you would not let me.”

“Why, Archy, I don't see what you mean, nor what last
evening had to do with your problem. I was very wretched.
I am sure you know me well enough to know I do not like
concealments. You know I love, like the birds, to spread
my wings in broad sunshine, you know I do, but—” she
hesitated.

“This is rather plain speaking,” thought Lisle. He involuntarily
looked searchingly at Alice to see if she could
mean what her words implied to him, and a blush so evidently
painful flushed her face, that he averted his eye, and
both were sensibly relieved by the appearance of Amy, who
was passing through the room.

“Do, Amy,” said Alice, “see what keeps Miss Herbert.”
And as Amy, without a word, or the movement of her pale
face, obeyed, Alice exclaimed, “Poor Amy! I can not stand
seeing her so pale, and petrified; it is a wretched out-of-joint

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

world; but there comes Grace at last; take care, Archy,
you are letting the silk slip. There,” she added, tossing it, a
hopeless snarl, into her work-box, “it's like every thing else,
every thing in life is snarled.”

“Why, what is the matter, my child? What has happened?”
asked her mother, as she entered from the garden,
following Grace.

“Oh, enough, Mrs. Clifford,” replied Lisle. “Alice has
just been spelling Amy's face, and run her head afoul of the
great question of evil.”

“And, like most people, under twenty, Miss Alice probably
expects to solve it. Stop where you are, my child; do
all you can to avoid evil, and lessen misery, and accept and
endure what you can not cure; a philosophy I have just been
practicing under my plum-trees. Let those theorize about
evil that have nothing else to do; it has been a good puzzle
for idle brains ever since Adam's time, and is like to last as
long as there are men and women—and curculios. But, my
dear friends, it is quite time for you to be off; you will be
late at home.”

“We have been waiting for Grace, mother. It's hard waiting
even for you, Grace; truly, `those serve who wait.'”

“Those of your restless temper, Alice. While you have
been impatient, Miss Herbert has been helping me to fill a
basket with our late raspberries.”

While Grace went for her hat, Alice asked “why she was
not summoned to the raspberry-picking?”

Mrs. Clifford well knew why; she was feeling, too, the
weary task of waiting, and she would not interrupt any
opportunity that seemed to indicate its end. She did not
notice Alice's question, but said, “The raspberries are for
old Mrs. Denham—just leave them, in your way, Alice, and
take this lovely bouquet which Grace has tied up for me, to
the sick girl at Smith's.”

-- 228 --

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

“Ah, mother, you find Grace is not quite the superfluous
fine lady you took her for one little month ago.”

“No, indeed, Alice,” said Mrs. Clifford, who had not only
righted a wrong judgment but had enough candor (the
rarest of the virtues) to confess it. “I knew that temperament
and training were against Grace, and I did not believe
that she was strong enough to master them. I have not the
prevailing habit of deferring to my juniors, but in regard to
Grace, your instincts, Alice, were truer than my judgment.”

“Dear, generous Mrs. Clifford,” thought Lisle, “it is plain
that you are as ignorant as the rest of the world of Miss
Herbert's engagement; if you were not, such praise would
be keen irony to one who, instead of `mastering,' has
weakly yielded to the worst and weakest of temptations.”

Grace came from her room equipped for the walk. “Now,
dear mother,” said Alice, “your last directions.”

“After you have dropped the bouquet, and the raspberries,
you may leave the last Edinburgh at Crofts'. Poor
fellow! he is on his crutches yet. Time was, Archy, when
it would have gone hard to send off a fresh Edinburgh, but
now—”

“Oh, mother,” interrupted Alice, “is there any other
errand?”

“Nothing, but just to step round (“mother's `step
round,'” whispered Alice to Archy, “is a half mile's circuit'),'
to Goddard's, and see if all is going right there. Poor Amy
is so troubled; and stay, don't you want to take the `Heart
of Mid Lothian' to Mrs. Goddard; she says `nothing appeases
' her like one of `Mister Scott's novels.' And when
you are there, tell Goddard, or leave word for him, that he
may have the calf.”

“Mother! Clover's calf?—your Ayrshire?”

“Yes, he fancied it, and it may divert his mind.”

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

“No doubt any thing he can convert into five dollars will
divert Goddard's mind. Is there any thing else?” added
Alice, springing from the door-step, and looking back smilingly
at her mother.

“Yes, one thing, Archy; be kind enough to drop in and
tell the Clarkes we expect them to tea. Ask them to bring
the children—they'll amuse poor Daisy. And, oh, just one
thing more; take up the little whip I bought for Benny.”

It was thus, by diffusing her thoughtful benefactions
noiseless, and nurturing as the dews, that Mrs. Clifford had
become the general providence of Mapleton. There were
no “poor” there in the technical sense, but wherever humanity
is, there is its lot—wounds, into which the healing
balsam of sympathy may be dropped, and diseases of mind
and body that thoughtful wisdom may alleviate.

There had been sorrowful passages in Mrs. Clifford's life;
griefs that have few parallels; but no egotistic murmur, or
useless wail escaped her. They were indicated only by her
quick susceptibility to the sorrows of others; if these did not
admit relief she shut her eyes to them, and genially partook
the happiness of the happy.

-- --

CHAPTER XX.

—“And wherefore doth Lysander
Deny your love, so rich within his soul,
And tender me, forsooth, affection?”

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

Our friends were proceeding on their walk through the village
street, embowered with sugar-maples and far-stretching
elms, and sweet with the thousand flowers that were exhaling
heavenward in delicious incense the showers that had poured
on them at mid-day when they were met, and all romantic
associations were rudely broken by a distinguished person,
who, with a full stop facing them, glanced his eye from Alice
to her companions, plainly indicating a duty for her to do.
Alice comprehended, and introduced him as “Major Hart.”
The Major was, in no way, a man to be dodged; he was full
six feet two inches in height, and with shoulders as broad as
a porter's, and strength of limb in proportion. His face was
round as the full moon, and as jolly as that to the reveler's
eye; his hair was jet black, abundant, and curling, and his
whiskers, and elaborately-tended moustache of the same
character; in short, as our reader must perceive, if our delineation
does him justice, he bore a pleasing resemblance to
the blocks exhibited in barbers' shops, the beau ideals of the
gentry of the razor and brush.

After expressing his regret that he had been absent during
Mr. Lisle's visit to Mapleton, and his fear that it had
been very dull for him, he patronizingly added, “If you are
not going too far, Miss Alice, I will accompany you.”

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

“Oh, Major Hart, we are going too far—I—I mean, we
are going very far—down to Prophet Crofts', and round by
Goddard's, through the glen, and up to Prospect hill.”

“Bless me! through the glen—why it's like penetrating
a chaparral. I don't shrink from the walk; after my Mexican
life, you know, it's a mere skirmish; but I have
an engagement with a client at seven, and it's now four
o'clock.”

The Major stood deliberating, with his ponderous watch
in his hand, and chain and seals depending thereto that must
have drawn heavily on a Californian remittance of gold.
Unfortunately the good nature of our people does not allow
them to profit by the short process of snubbing, so thoroughly
understood in the fatherland; and Alice said, in a
tone of subdued impatience, “It is not possible for us to get
home by seven, Major Hart; not before eight or nine, perhaps
ten.”

“Ah well, we professional gentlemen must make sacrifices
to the fair sex, Mr. Lisle,” replied the major, not doubting
he was bestowing a boon in inflicting his tediousness. “You
are of the profession, Mr. Lisle?” Lisle bowed. “Yes, so
I thought; I have seen your name in the law-reports in the
Daily Times—capital reports they are—and in the Boston
Law Reporter,
quite a compliment to a tyro in our profession,
Mr. Lisle.”

Lisle bowed again—not at all as if his head were turned
by the “compliment;” and Alice whispered to Grace, “The
fly in the ointment; how shall we get rid of him?”

Chance came to their aid. The daily coach passed, with
a single passenger, a lady with a fearful amount of baggage,
huge trunks, portmanteaus, and boxes. The coach was passing
rapidly with the impetus it usually receives on approaching
a country inn. The lady put out her head, bowed, and
waved her hand.

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

“Was that bow to you or to me, Mr. Lisle?” asked the
Major.

“Indeed,” replied Lisle, hemming, stammering, and biting
his lips, “I do not know for which of us the honor was intended.”

“Well, what do you say, ladies? Ladies, as we of the profession
know, Mr. Lisle, are the best witnesses.” The ladies'
veils were down. They had not observed the stranger, nor
seen the salutation. “Such a polite and pleasant bow as
that,” resumed the Major, “should not pass like a `wild
goose's feather, unclaimed of any man,'” and chuckling at
what he considered his brilliantly apt quotation, he added,
“I conclude, on reflection, that must be a lady I met at the
President's levee in Washington, two years ago. I wonder
what she can have come to Mapleton for?” The Major's
further “reflection” had brought him to some other conclusions,
and to a rather satisfactory solution of his wonder;
and after walking a few paces further, he said he “was sorry
to excuse himself—it was a pity the ladies should not have a
beau a piece—but, on second thought, he felt it would be
wrong to disappoint his client;” and so he took his leave.

“Then you have bores, dear Alice,” said Grace, “even in
these purlieus of Paradise?”

“Yes, Grace, indigenous bores. But who can this blessed
lady be who wrought our deliverance?”

Archibald went manfully up to the stake, and replied, “A
very particular friend of mine, Alice, and an acquaintance
of your's, Miss Herbert—Miss Adeline Clapp.”

“Your hobgoblin, Archy, as you called her in a letter to
my mother.”

“Poor Mr. Lisle,” said Grace; “there's nothing for you
but to drown yourself in Lily pond!”

“Oh! she would bring me to life again; `water won't
drown, fire won't burn;' no elemental power can save me

-- 233 --

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

from her omnipresent clutch—there's no way of escape.
Don't speak of her again—don't allude to her; the thought
of her tears my nerves.” There was a real tragedy on Lisle's
countenance, which seemed very comical to his companions,
but they forbore, except by the exchange of merry glances,
any further allusion to the subject, and he forgot its annoyance.
The present was to him one of those rare and downy
passages in human life that are perfectly satisfactory. No
thought wandered back to the past—no restless dread
pointed to the future.

They were soon in the lovely woodland paths beyond the
village, Alice having left them, here and there, to do her
mother's errands, saying, as she did so, “Go on, I will overtake
you,” or, “I will join you at the top, or the bottom of
the hill,” as the case might be. Poor Archibald—these short
passages alone with Grace, the last perhaps he might enjoy
unfettered, seemed to him, like some moments between waking
and sleeping, to comprise a life-time of thought and feeling.

“Now one more detour and I have done,” said Alice;
“give me the book and the whip, Archy, and I will meet
you at the foot-bridge, below the dam—you remember it?”

“Remember it! Did Alice ever tell you, Miss Herbert,
how she tumbled off that bridge when she was a little thing—
not quite so tall as she is now?”

“Yes, she told me, long ago—at school, you know, Alice—
and how you fastened your arms round Mr. Lisle's neck,
and came near to drowning him; and do you remember
what else you told me about it?” added Grace, with a significant
smile.

“Oh yes, indeed, some foolery about my being in love
with Archy, as silly girls will be, ever so young. But now
we have come to something more substantial, a grown-up
friendship—have not we, Archy?” and she playfully kissed
her hand to him, as she ran off towards the Goddards.

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

“How subtle is self-love!” There was something grating
to Lisle in Alice's perfect self-possession. He had certainly
nothing warmer than friendship to offer her; but he expected
something more. Men, the least selfish men, expect more
than they give.

“It's very thoughtful of your Mar,” said Goddard's wife.
“Benny will enjoy the whip; but my plate's upside down.
I always told him he was too worldly-minded—toiling and
toiling o' days, and reckoning up o' nights. Says I, `Goddard,
it's the blessing of the Lord,' says I, `that maketh
rich;' but he did not think much of that kind of riches, and
went on, and on, till it's come to where it has—I ain't superstitious,
but it looks dark. He has not tasted victuals to-day;
he has not come in from the potato field. He'll hoe,
say half an hour, and then stand stock-still as a scarce-crow,
leaning on his hoe. He even sent Benny away from him;
poor Benny, he's like a weaning child—fret, fret.”

“But, Mrs. Goddard,” said Alice, cheerily, “you must
not fret, fret, too. Put away your sewing, and try and
divert your mind with this book my mother has sent you—
the `Heart of Mid Lothian;' perhaps you have not read it?”

“La! Miss Alice, I have read it twice over; but that's
nothing. I always say Mister Scott's writings are like light—
you can't have too much of them. I am ready enough to
put aside my sewing; I feel sewing is aggravating. Thank
your Mar—she knows what will lift a body right out of the
mire.” Alice understood her people well enough to receive
this as a burst of enthusiasm from a Yankee woman, and
she left Dame Goddard, blessing Sir Walter in her inmost
heart for the charm that charms wisely, surely, and universally.

Alice rejoined her friends at the foot-bridge. They expressed
no uneasiness at her delay. As they were passing
over the bridge, Lisle paused midway to point out the

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

precise spot in the narrow, but deep stream where Alice fell in.
The sight of the place recalled forgotten incidents. He related
them circumstantially, and turning to appeal to Alice,
he saw that she was leaning on the railing, apparently not
listening. She started, and turned suddenly. There were
tears in her eyes. A shadow came over Archibald's face,
and his voice changed from its animated tone to one of tender
sympathy. He took her hand affectionately; “dear
Alice,” he said, “forgive me. I was not thinking of Arthur—
you were.” Alice's tears reminded him of the passionate
tenderness with which Arthur, when they met him on their
way home, had taken his little drenched and half-drowned
sister into his arms.

Alice was the truest of human beings. Nothing like evasion,
or subterfuge, or false show of any sort was tolerable
to her. She could not take the credit to her sisterly feeling
which Archibald had given to it, and with a tremulous voice
and averted eye, she said, “I was not thinking of Arthur.
Please,” she added, hurriedly, “don't ask me what I was
thinking of.” Lisle did not ask, he only guessed—to blush
before the walk was over, for the unwonted conceit of that
guess.

“You are a little taller than you were then, Alice,” said
Grace, smiling, “but not a whit less a child.” And Grace
sighed as she made the same inference that Archibald had;
both were at fault. To what volumes of feeling may a
smile or a sigh be a key! Alice was startled: “Have I,”
she thought, “betrayed any thing to Grace's keen eye?”
But as she met that eye, there was no “speculation” in it—
Grace was reading the painful secrets of her own heart.

They proceeded, winding along the beaten path that followed
the mill-stream, and passing through the romantic
“glen,” a deep ravine sunken between hills (by courtesy,
mountains), where their wild path winded around or

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

surrounded huge rocks covered with mosses, lichens, and fern;
and then ascending, through dense woodland, and along the
rocky edge of a precipice overhanging harvest-fields, they
came out on “Prospect hill,” the smooth summit of the
landscape.

There they sat down, and forgot the time, as young people
will forget it and throw off its trammels, who are bound
together by a strong and developing interest. They were
tired, and rest was sweet. They looked down on a scene
characteristic of New England, and though familiar in our
hill-country, it has always a fresh and soothing charm, from
its repose and affluence of rural prosperity and contentments.
There were white villages, with their ever-attendant academies,
and church spires pointing heavenward from hill-top
and valley; orchards with their reddening fruit, and pasture-fields
with their herds; brooks gleaming, like silvery paths,
along rich green meadows; lakes looking out, like sweet,
blue eyes, from beneath the brows of overhanging hills, and
the Hudson, which in the far distance looked like a ray of
light playing around the base of the Kaatskills. There they
lingered to see the sun set, and to see the moon rise. The
scene was new to Grace, and the finest chords of her being
responded to it, like an instrument to the touch of a master.
The spirits of both Grace and Archibald were so raised
above their ordinary level, that material things were glorified
mediums to them; poetry alone seemed a fit response to the
outward influence. Grace would recite a favorite passage
from a favorite poet; Lisle responded with another—the
smallest phrase she uttered had its “prosperity in his ear,”
an undefinable charm. Poor little Alice was restless. She
wandered off and plucked wild flowers, and returned to
deck Grace's hair with them; if she spoke, it was of some
fact or circumstance that seemed to Lisle not in harmony
with the present scene of enchantment. She withdrew and

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

sat apart. Suddenly it occurred to Lisle that she had felt
the embarrassment of being a third party, and he started to
his feet with a compunctious pang. “Ah, you do hear the
nine o'clock bell, Archy,” called out Alice, in a tone not the
least querulous, but whose playfulness might indicate that
he had appeared quite beyond sublunary sounds; “it is
quite time we were on our way home,” she said; “but, before
we go, please, Archy, run down into that hard-hack
field and get me a bunch of fringed gentians—they grow
like weeds there—I promised dear little Daisy to bring her
some.” These were words of small import, but they produced
a sudden revolution in Lisle's mind; they awoke him
from a delicious dream, and broke like a knell a spell of enchantment.
He went to do Alice's bidding, and in that
short walk he felt the unmanliness of suspended resolution,
and deferred duty; and resolved, at the very first opportunity,
to pledge his loyalty, and give into the hands of another
the reins he felt too weak to hold. Alas! duty is a bungler
at heart's work!

The flowers were plucked, and they set out on their return.
Varying their route, in order to shorten it, they
entered a long strip of woodland, by a footpath, in which
Alice, who was familiar with it, led the way. Grace halted
at a quagmire, over which Alice had leaped dry-shod. “Oh,
Alice, I can't do that feat,” said Grace, with a dismay, half
tragic, half comic.

“No, do not attempt it,” cried Archibald, with the eager
deference a man instinctively pays to graceful impotence
in a beautiful woman. “Is there any way of getting round
this?” he called to Alice, who was going on, quite unconscious
she had achieved any thing difficult to be done.

“Round! No, Archy, of course the path lies in the only
place where it is easy to pass it; but you come over, Archy.
Here, just by, is a pile of cut wood, and we can soon make

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

a bridge for Grace to pass over this great gulf!” Before he
was at her side, she had thrown down a bit of wood, saying,
playfully,



“There be some sports are painful, but their labor
Delight in them sets off.”

Lisle took up the quotation, and throwing down billet
after billet, said,



“Some kinds of business
Are nobly undergone, and most poor matters
Point to rich ends.”

“Thanks!—enough,” cried Grace. “Now, you, Ferdinand,
come on this side, and take one of my hands, and
you, Miranda, the other, and so I shall make this perilous
passage, and `love's labor' shall not be lost.”

Perhaps Archibald was disconcerted by Grace placing
them so distinctly, by her allusion to their quotation from
Ferdinand, in the relation of lovers, or it might be the
grasp of Grace's hand; he blundered, his foot slipped.
Grace instinctively pulled away her hand, the bit of wood
on which she stood so turned, that one of her feet was
submerged. Archibald, adroitly, and with confused apologies,
lifted her to the dry ground, and both he and Alice
stooped to wipe the mud from her boot; Alice exclaiming,
“French boots! and an absurdly little foot, Grace, for
a country scramble,” and Archibald admiring, as men will,
without any reference to its capabilities, the small beautiful
foot “bien chaussé.

Grace was glad of time to recover from what she fancied
was a slight sprain of her ankle, which she was eager to conceal,
that it might not hinder their walk. She struggled on,
sitting down as often as a fallen tree, or moss-covered stone
afforded her a pretext.

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

“This is very pleasant,” said Alice, “but we must go on;
it's nearly ten, and my mother will be anxious.” Grace was
obliged to confess the cause of her lingering. Archibald at
once proposed to go to the village for a conveyance. “The
road could not be far from them, and while he was gone,
Miss Herbert might manage, with Alice's assistance, to reach
it; or, still better, he would bring a man from the village to
assist in bearing her to the carriage.” Alice opposed this.
“It was at least two miles to the village by the road.”
“She knew a much shorter cross-cut—Archy could not
find it.” Archy proposed attending her. “Poor Archy,”
said Alice, “it is a harder problem than the ferriage of the
goose, the corn, and the fox. But come, we will compromise—
compromises cut all the gordian knots now-a-days.
You shall come with me, Archy, to the end of the wood,
and then return to Grace, while I go to the village.” This
was agreed on, Grace protesting herself particularly pleased
with the novelty of her position.

Archibald and Alice traversed the wood in silence, and in
a much shorter time than they expected, for they seemed not
to have gone far beyond Grace's hearing, when they reached
the end of it, where the trees appeared as if they had filed off
on each side to encircle a natural vestibule or entrance. They
were startled by the beauty of the place, and paused for a
moment, in a flood of moonlight, to look at the quivering
shadows, and the stems of the white birches glistening in the
light.

Alice was the first to move. When she reached the fence,
where it was so broken that the topmost rail was but a step
from the ground, she put her foot on it, and turning, said,
“Now is your time, Archy,” with such simplicity, that it
was strange he could misunderstand her.

But Lisle was befogged, and he did misunderstand her;
and retaining the hand he had taken to aid her, he said,

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

“Come back—stop one moment—let it be my time. I will
`turn the leaf' now, and you must solve `my problem' for
me. Alice, do you?—I mean, can you—that is, will you
love me?”

“Why, Archy!—why, what do you mean? Why, certainly,
you know I do, and can, and always have loved you.”

“Alice, you surely understand me. You know what I
mean; what I am offering; what I am asking.”

“I—I—I am not sure I do,” she replied, half frightened,
and half laughing. “You seem to be moon-struck, Archy.”

“I never,” he replied, with a deadly serious smile, “was
more rational. It shall be the study of my life to make you
happy, and better to deserve the boon I ask.”

“But, Archy, you are not in earnest?”

“Indeed, I am.”

“Why, Archy, it seems to me so absurd, so strange—a
dream! It never occurred to me that you had a thought of
me. Why, no, dear Archy, I am very fond of you, but I
don't love you in the least—in that way I mean—I never
did, and I never can.” They both stood silent for a moment,
surely a moment of sharper suffering to Lisle than
was his desert. Alice's arms hung down, and her hands
were tightly clasped. Suddenly, with that inspiration of
which the finer sense of woman is capable, she touched the
truth. Archibald saw the blood flow back in flood-tide to
her blanched cheeks; her glance pierced his soul. “My
dear Archy,” she said, “you have wronged me and wronged
yourself—why, I can not tell, I can not guess. Men tell
true love without speaking, never with such faltering, freezing
speech as yours—hesitating—weighing your words—
urged on by some delusion, and held back by your own upright
soul! Oh, I am so sorry, Archy!” Turning away, she
sprang like a fawn over the fence, and disappeared from his
sight. She hurried on, feeling much like one who should

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

see the sun rise from the west, or any other imaginable contravention
of the laws of nature. She hastened forward
through bush, through brake, across fields and fences, till
she came to the foot-path along the outlet of Lily Pond.
By this time clouds had gathered and obscured the moon.
Alice had no fears; her mind was preoccupied, and she was
familiar with the way. She saw the light glimmering from
the village, and the risks from an irresponsible foreign population
were yet unknown in Mapleton. She was not therefore
in the least startled by dimly descrying the figure of a man
a few paces ahead of her. He paused for a moment. She
thought he observed her, for after springing over a fence
into an orchard that was parallel to her path, and a small
distance from it, he crouched down; Alice stopped; he rose
again, and proceeded so rapidly that she lost sight of him.
His stealthy movement excited her curiosity. Suddenly it
flashed upon her that the man must be Goddard going again
to the mill to carry out his insane purpose. She forgot herself,
forgot Grace, and thinking only of averting the wretchedness
impending over poor Amy and her people, she hastened
on. Her way now ran along a bank on a level with
the mill dam and above the road. She saw the man
scramble down the bank, cross the road, and enter the mill.
When she reached the end of the bank, she paused, recoiling
from encounterig a wretch wrought up to desperate
deeds. While she hesitated, a candle was lighted within
the mill, and through a window, opposite to her, she clearly
saw Goddard walking up and down, and violently gesticulating.

“He is certainly about to do some horrible thing,”
thought Alice; “burn the mill!—perhaps burn himself in it—
poor Amy!” She then saw him take a parcel from his
pocket, and pour its contents on the floor. “Merciful God
help me!” she exclaimed, and brave in the faith of her

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

instinctive prayer, she slid down the bank, crossed the road,
and entered the mill by an outside stairway, that led up to
the mill-loft. Goddard stood in the middle of the floor
with a candle in his hand, and a pile of gunpowder at his
feet. Alice seized the candle and held it at arm's length.
Goddard recoiled, awed, and overpowered. It must have
been a strange sight, this brawny man with his frenzied eye
and coarse, distorted features, recoiling before a slight girl,
who, for the moment, was a heavenly presence, a resistless
force like that the painter has given to the light figure of
the angel Michael in his triumph over the man of sin.

But it was but a minute's pause, and Goddard rallied.
“Who the devil sent you here?” he said.

“God sent me,” she answered; “God sent me to save
you, Goddard!”

“No, no,” he said, recognizing her, “Amy sent you.
Save me!—you can't do it, nor Amy, nor all the powers
above!”

“Oh, don't talk that way, Goddard—think of your family!”

“Think of them! I have thought—I have done nothing
but think—what's the use? We should all be beggars together.
Hark! there comes a wagon! Clear out—I'll not
be stopped again! Don't you see the gunpowder? Clear
out, you little fool, or by Him that made us, you'll share
and share with me!”

“I'll not leave you, Goddard—you dare not murder me.
Oh, come away, go home to little Benny.”

Goddard's heart-strings still vibrated to that name. His
head dropped; “poor little boy!” he murmured.

“Oh, you will go home to him? he will be so glad.”

“No, no—there you're out!” he cried, his fierceness returning;
“no, he left me to-day howling—I could not coax
him back—he's dropped off too! I am alone in this cursed,
black world—disappointed—ruined; they all watch me—

-- 243 --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

they all hate me—my woman, Amy, Benny—and I hate
him more than they all hate me—she may marry him now,
there'll be none to hinder. They're coming—away with
you!” He snatched at the candle; Alice shut her hand over
it, and as she felt the darkness close around them, she
shrieked for help. Goddard laughed; his laugh sounded
like the bellowing of a brute.

“You can't stop me!” he said, and thrusting his hand into
his pocket, he pulled out a package of matches, and lighting
a single bunch, and throwing it into a pile of rags and old
cotton garments that were stowed under the roof, “We'll
soon have light enough!” he cried, and while he said it, the
fire took, and the flames streamed upward to the roof.

No human power could now save the determined man. A
flood of terror came over Alice; she sprang to the door
and opened it. How she descended the flight of stairs, she
knew not; nor in what direction she went. Her instincts
alone were left to her, and she obeyed them. She could
only afterward recall her increasing terror as the light from
the mill increased, and the horrible shock of its explosion,
when she fainted and fell by the road-side. Her next perception,
and it seemed to her like the strange vicissitude of
a dream, was of being slowly driven in an open vehicle by
a man who supported her head on his breast, whose arm
sustained her, and whose warm large hand gently inclosed her
little cold one. It still seemed a dream. She was yet but half
conscious, and made no motion till she felt lips on her cheek
and heard a low whisper of “my beloved Alice!” Her
senses returned at once and perfectly; she lifted up her
head, looked in her friend's face, and with a joyous sense of
escape, and a far more joyous sense of the dawn of infinite
happiness, she clasped her arms around his neck, and dropping
her blushing face on his bosom, cried “It is you!
thank God!”

-- --

CHAPTER XXI.

“Les cartes ont toujours raison.”

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

In the open-door life of Mapleton it was soon known that
Alice Clifford was at the mill on the evening of the explosion.
Consequently half the street (as Seymour would have
worded it) poured into Mrs. Clifford's the next morning to
get an explanation of what (as Seymour said again) “the
street thought mysterious.” Some came by right of intimacy,
and some who substitute social cravings for social rights.
Of the latter class, was Miss Clapp, who was attended by
Major Donalphonso Hart. She inquired for Miss Herbert,
and on being told that she was with her friend, who was
too much indisposed to see company, Miss Clapp asked for
Mr. Lisle. He had gone off trout-fishing with young Mr.
Clifford. “Well, I guess,” said Miss Adeline turning to
her escort, “we'll go in, and see the old lady; 'twill seem
friendly.”

The Major bowed acquiescence, saying, “That just meets
my feelings, Miss Adeline. I don't approve of ceremony.”
Neither did Mrs. Clifford, except as a necessary wall to
defend her castle from just such intrusions as she was now
compelled to endure. She was never in a more unfit humor
to receive unwelcome visitors. She had been a good deal
shaken by her child's appalling risks. She had sent poor
Amy off to her mother, and of course had an accumulation
of household affairs to dispose of, and to tell the truth,

-- 245 --

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

gracious and humane as she was, she had a general shrinking
from new people, and a particular antipathy to the genus
Clapp, so that Miss Adeline's reception was rather chill.

“I can't wonder, ma'am,” she said immediately upon her
introduction, “you appear solemnized; sudden events are
solemn, as I observed to the Major when we heard the explosion.
We were sitting, the Major and me, talking over
Washington, and saying what an interesting place it is, so
many intelligent members, and such affable foreign ambassadors,
and then we went off to speaking of Mrs. Tallis; at
least I was telling the Major—he had never heard of her
before—how they had located in a lovely spot not far from
Grace's sister Esterly, and were after all—you know, ma'am,
probably what I allude to?”

“I have heard Mrs. Tallis' name,” replied Mrs. Clifford,
shrinking from Miss Clapp's unshrinking style of dilation.

“Well, how uncommon, that Grace has not told you about
her, but I suppose she has feelings in that direction. Well,
I was just remarking that the Tallises after all were living
like two doves—as married couples ought to live—(her eye
appealing to the Major) when bang went the mill. `Mercy,'
says I. `Major, was that a thunder-clap?' `Oh, no,' says
he, `no Clapp ever produced so unpleasant a sensation.'
A pretty compliment, wasn't it ma'am?—so quick and
original.”

Mrs. Clifford was relieved from the necessity of replying,
by the entrance of her son Max, who, in his frank, cordial
manner, shook hands with the Major, and on his presenting
him to “Miss Adeline,” said, “Miss Clapp is not the stranger
to me, that I am to her. I have frequently heard her
spoken of.” The good-natured creature detected no sinister
meaning in the mischievous curl of Max's lip. She nodded
graciously to him, and when he went on to say, “I suppose
we owe the honor of Miss Clapp's visit to Mapleton to her

-- 246 --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

friend, Mr. Lisle,” she actually blushed. This phenomenon
was followed by another. The Major was disconcerted, and
a-hemed, and “hoped Miss Clapp would not owe all her
pleasure in Mapleton to Mr. Lisle?”

“Oh, no, Major,” rejoined Max, “you know the military
candidate always carries the day in our elections, and who
shall dare contend with him, who can wield both `pen and
sword.'” And thrumming on the open piano, he hummed,



“I'll make thee famous by my pen,
And glorious by my sword.”

Miss Adeline's white teeth radiated through her smiling
lips.

“By the way, Major,” resumed Max, “has any one
apologized to you for Mr. Lisle's spontaneous appropriation
of your carriage, last evening?”

The Major said, “It needed no apology; whatever he had
was at the service of the ladies; it was all just right.”

“Precisely,” Max said. “Never did horses appear more
opportunely. Poor Miss Herbert had sprained her ankle
coming down Prospect Hill—she has a touch of the heroic,
and she dragged along, upheld by Archy, to the road-side,
where they were met by your man passing with your sublime
ponies. So Lisle took possession, and drove Miss Herbert
home. The girls are pretty well done for with the
walk, and the upshot at the mill. Mother,” he added, “I
am sure you are impatient to go to them?” She was as impatient
as a bird caught by a rash school-boy. “Miss Clapp
will excuse you. She does not stand on ceremony.”

“Would to heaven, she did,” thought Mrs. Clifford; but
Miss Clapp was not to be headed.

“No, to be sure,” she said. “I make no account of ceremony,
and I will excuse your ma with pleasure, after I have
spoken a few words in private to her. Gentlemen, you can

-- 247 --

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

go out, and walk round. I shall soon make an end,
Major.”

There was no escape; the enemy had possession of the
citadel. The gentlemen retreated, and Mrs. Clifford submitted.

To do Miss Clapp justice, she was slightly abashed. Our
gracious Mrs. Clifford could be, on occasion, as stately as
Minerva. But Miss Adeline felt that it was an opportunity
not to be lost, and after a small hesitation, and a few preliminaries,
such as may be imagined from Miss Adeline's
indigenous style of conversation, she repeated to Mrs. Clifford
the “views” and “claims” reported in a former part
of her history. Mrs. Clifford manifested her impatience by
parenthetical interruptions, ringing the bell to give various
domestic directions, calling out to Max to drive the hens
from Alice's “flower-beds,” etc., etc. Adeline Clapp was
as persistent as an east wind, but there was an end, and she
concluded with “now, ma'am what do you advise?”

“Nothing, madam. I do not see why you have selected
me as your confidential counselor. My only possible advice
to you would be to forget this childish idea as soon as possible,
and give over the disgusting persecution.”

“Well, now ma'am, I can't conceive why you should be so
roiled. I thought of speaking to you, because Mr. Lisle is,
as it were, a son to you, and I have always heard you spoken
of, ma'am, as a worthy old lady, and I, being an orphan, I
thought you would take an interest. I ain't touchy, and I
don't feel affronted, but I must say you don't use quite the
right words when you mention `childish ideas,' and `persecution.
' I know gentlemen—attorneys at law, too—who
would not hold it `persecution' to have $200,000 thrown
into their hands without conditions—for where I give my
heart, ma'am, there I give my fortune.” Miss Clapp felt
that she had taken a proud stand-point, and she went on.

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

“I have been constant, and I have had more than one striking
temptation to be otherwise.” She cast a glance out
the window at the Major's stalwart figure, and added, “I
may have still more, but, as my lawyer says, says he, `It is not
an open question, Miss Clapp; or rather,' says he, `I had
ought to say, Mrs. Lisle; for,' says he, `you are the lawful
wife of Archibald Lisle, Esquire.'” The party thus named,
was, at this moment, coming from the entry through the
open parlor door, and heard distinctly (for Miss Adeline had
not “that excellent thing in woman,” a low voice) the last
clause of her sentence.

“I will leave Mr. Lisle to adjust his own legal affairs,”
said Mrs. Clifford, curtly, and she withdrew, leaving Adeline
Clapp, plaintiff, literally versus Archibald Lisle, defendant.
Miss Adeline, for the first time in her life, shrank from her
position. Her all-sufficiency quailed. She rose from the
sofa, put down her veil, put it up again, and fidgeted with
her gloves, till Mr. Lisle said, with perfect composure, “Miss
Adeline, will you be so good as to explain what you have
just said? Perhaps I did not hear aright. You are too
kind to jest on so serious a subject, and I am sure too just
to impute to me an aspiration to the honor of imparting my
name to you.” Archibald's tone was serious. Miss Clapp
was perplexed, for though she was too obtuse to penetrate
the thinnest veil of irony, she could not quite understand
the smiles in Archibald's eyes, and certain movements of the
muscles of his face that were apparent, though he covered
his mouth with his handkerchief. But whatever was the
character of his emotion, he was firm, and determined, now
that the “hobgoblin” had assumed a tangible form, to clutch
it.

“Really, Miss Adeline,” he said, “you must explain. I
must be absolved from pretensions that, in my wildest fancies,
I never conceived. Speak out, Miss Adeline, it is not your

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

style to speak in riddles.” Lisle threw down his hat, folded
his arms, and stood with an air of such absolute tranquillity,
that Miss Clapp took heart of grace, and believed all was
coming out right. “Well, I am sure, Archy, I don't like
riddles. I am always in favor of plain speaking—the Clapps
all are. We mean to deal honorable, and above-board, and
if I have kept dark, and seemed mysterious, it has been
owing to peculiar circumstances. You know the fair sex
are expected to have their lips buttoned up upon some subjects—
to be retiring, as it were—and I have always felt as
if it would appear prettier if you were the first to put in the
claim.”

“Claim,” interrupted Lisle. “For heaven's sake, Miss
Adeline, tell me what you mean by `claim,' and `peculiar
circumstances?'”

Fortunately for Lisle, for his heroic coolness was giving
way, the Major tapped at the door, and without waiting for
an answer, opened it, and perceiving, as he afterward elegantly
expressed it, “that his finger was not wanted in that
pie,” he bowed and retreated.

“All I ask, Miss Adeline,” said Lisle, resuming his good-natured
tone, “is that you should unmistify our relations as
briefly as possible, and relieve the Major as well as myself;
for I perceive that he fears, as he might professionally express
it, that I am taking `the shot out of his gun.'”

“Well now, Archibald Lisle,” she replied, “that sounds
like old times, familiar and pleasant. Now sit down,
friendly. I wish you had a stick to whittle—it would relieve
your embarrassment.”

Lisle assured her that he was not in the slightest degree
“embarrassed,” and the intrepid woman proceeded, after a
slight preface of wonder that he had not “understood her
hints last winter in New York,” when she confessed she had
“all but spoken out,” to detail minutely the grounds on

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

which she placed the legality and inviolability of a marriage-contract
with Lisle. She did not falter, or look down, or
look aside from beginning to end. Lisle listened without
interruption, as he would have listened to the case of a
client. She proceeded to state the startling amount of her
fortune, and the productive mode of its investment. Still he
was silent. She expressed her thorough disapprobation of
the “Women's Rights” movement, and her cheerful acquiescence
in his unshackled control of “principal and interest.”
And then as she paused, he spoke, and not in an
exultant tone, for Lisle's chivalry toward woman in the abstract
extended to woman in the concrete. “Your generosity
is prodigious, Miss Adeline,” he said, “but I assure you,
you are completely unfettered, and I have no more right than
hope in the case—no lien whatever on your bonds and mortgages,
and factory stock. Your `at the very least $250,000'—
she had thus specified the gross amount—are destined to
more fortunate hands than mine. The castle in the air, you
have so kindly built for me, must dissolve before one small
fact. I was not of age, my dear Miss Adeline, on the
memorable night of that mock-wedding, and I a little wonder
your brother `Dates' should have forgotten that as I was
leaving Cambridge, his hospitality anticipated by two days
the date of my majority. And even if the stringent administration
of the law in Massachusetts held you bound, in
spite of my minority, the fact that Judge Eastly had retired
from the magistracy prior to the `broomstick' marriage would
prevent it being binding—in all events I should doubt the
security of my happiness, as it would still depend on the
precedents alleged in my behalf by your legal adviser being
substantiated by a legal tribunal. So I congratulate you, my
dear Miss Clapp, on your escape from these fancied fetters,
and trust that love is forging others, for you more fitting!”

“Archy! Archy!” called out Max from the lawn.

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

Lisle obeyed the summons, and sprang to the door like a
released prisoner.

One should be familiar with certain temperaments to
understand the exact state of Miss Adeline Clapp's feelings
at this juncture. Like the child with his magic lanthorn,
there was one sigh for the picture that had passed, and a
bright look-out for the next to come. Not one pang of the
“woman scorned,” for, as she afterwards expressed herself
in a letter to “Dates,” Archy was fair, and above-board,
and very polite too!

“Every one was liable to mistakes. Lisle was something
uncommon, but then there were good fish in the sea yet.
Major Donalphonso Hart was taller than Lisle, and of a
handsome build, and if he were not a New York lawyer, he
stood high at the bar in his own county; and she had often
seen his name in the papers during the Mexican war; and
after all,” she concluded, “he seems more like one of our
sort of folks than Archy did!”

Miss Adeline's was homeopathic practice; her philosophy
was adapted to her case. “Similia similibus!

-- --

CHAPTER XXII.

“What think'st thou then of me, and this my state;
Seem I to thee sufficiently possessed of happiness or not?”

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

When Grace went to her room after the eventful walk to
Prospect Hill, she found a letter from her sister on her table.
Eleanor wrote as follows:

My Dear Grace:

“Uncle Walter came home yesterday; for home, my
house is to be to him henceforth, unless you steal him from
me. The children were in transports at seeing him. `You
shall never go away from us again!' cried May, sitting on
one of his knees, while Nel stuck, like a burr, to the other.
`I never will, May,' he replied, `if your mother can find a
place in her little box for me; be it in attic or closet.' `A
place for you, Uncle Walter, I guess she can—and if mother
can't, I can; you can double up and sleep with me in my
trundle-bed!' Nel put in her claim, `You can double up
double, Uncle Watty,' she said, `and sleep in my tib.'
Uncle Walter laughed; Nel brushed a tear from his cheek,
saying, `How funny you are, Uncle Watty! to laugh and
cry too!' `I have a room ready for dear Uncle Walter,
girls!' I said, whereupon May shouted, `Oh, I know, mother,
I know it's for Uncle Walter you have been fixing the dining-room;
you might have told me, mother, when I asked
you what you got the new paper and paint for; and the new
bedstead and book-case, and easy chair, and every thing.

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

It was not fair, mother, not to tell me!' `I only waited,
May, till Uncle Walter consented to the arrangement—let
him come and see if he can manage in our narrow quarters.'
Uncle Walter, the girls at his heels, followed me. I confess,
that as I opened the door, I thought the room looked
pleasant with its pretty new carpet, fresh chintz curtains
and covers, and the little decorations with which I had endeavored
to set off the few comforts I had been able to stow
in a space fifteen by twelve. After looking round with the
sweetest satisfaction, Uncle Walter seized a vase of fresh
flowers, and on pretence of smelling them, with childlike
guile, hid his tears; he need not. The soft emotions become
his robust, manly face. I remember your once telling
him that his ever-ready smiles and tears denoted his latent
youth, and became him, as blossoms do a rugged old tree.
His countenance changed, `But Eleanor,' he said, `this was
your dining-room?' `It was, Uncle Walter, and I am getting,
in the place of a mere convenience, a living, loving
soul.' `I accept it, my child,' he said, `as freely as you give
it, and we won't quarrel as to which has the best of the bargain,
the giver or the receiver. My spirit will have rest
with you, and in this “fifteen by twelve,” space for its freest
breath. It has been starved, pinched, and chilled long
enough in those big Bond-street rooms, where downy beds
did not rest me, nor cushioned chairs give me ease. I hated
the place from the moment Grace left the house; and to
return to it—pah! it would be the wilderness without the
manna!'

“He has just gone to his room for the night, after talking
much of you, and more of himself than I have heard him in
his whole life before; and think of it, dear Grace, he has
explained the mystery of the letter we found in the green
trunk! Poor Uncle Walter! You are burning to hear it?
Well—when he was a senior in Yale College (then only

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

nineteen), he lodged in the house of a widow, who had with her
a relative, sent there from the interior in search of health.
She was a beautiful young creature, educated far above her
condition, as many of the women of New England are, and
thus destined to marry ill-mated, or live unmarried. Uncle
Walter describes her as of a poetic temperament, susceptible,
and truthful, `a Juliet in years, and passionate and sudden
love,' he said, `and yet with the shyness of her northern
breeding.' He fell desperately in love with her (and
he is yet a lover!) They went on blindly happy, till a summons
came from her home. While the chaise that was to
convey her away was waiting at the door, impelled by his
generous temper (inconsiderate as you and I well know it
to be), he persuaded her to take the only surety he could
give her that he would be true to her, in spite of his youth,
of their necessary separation, and of the abyss between the
orphan child of an humble Yankee farmer, and the son of a
pre-Revolution gentleman of New York—that surety was a
marriage before starting. So suiting the imprudent act to
the hasty word, while her escort was waiting, they went, on
pretext of his buying a book for a farewell gift, to a magistrate
and were married. In lieu of wedding-ring, he put on
her arm the fellow of the bracelet he gave you—do you re
member Mrs. Herbert's curiosity about it? They parted
immediately. Uncle Walter wrote to her regularly, but received
no replies, till one came saying she was forbidden to
write, or to receive his letters. He went directly to New
York to confess his marriage to his father, as a preliminary
to claiming his wife. He arrived on the very evening of
Aunt Sarah's tragedy, and he shrunk from adding a shock
and perplexity to his father's calamities. His wife, he knew,
was in a comfortable home, and that `no evil,' as he said,
`half so bad as the torture of his own feelings could result
from a few weeks', or, if need be, months' delay.' How

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

characteristic of dear Uncle Walter, Grace; he always puts off
the evil day. His constitutional indolence extends to the
decisions of his mind—even impedes the action of his great
heart. In less than three months he received a parcel containing
the bracelet, with a scrap cut from a country newspaper.
He took out his pocket-book, from that a small
paper box, and opening it, said, `Here, I have kept them
ever since.' He put them into my hand, and turned away.
The printed scrap contained only these words: `Died, in
this village, on Sabbath morning, Helen Dale, aged sixteen
years and six months. “The Lord gave, the Lord hath taken
away—blessed be the name of the Lord!'” The words I have
underscored were italicised; it struck me there was some
intimation in this, and I asked Uncle Walter `if he knew
any thing of her friends?' `Very little,' he replied; `she
sometimes spoke of a sister Judith; and I remember once
saying to her, “You seem to stand much in awe of that
sister of your's?” She answered gently, “She is much older
than I—a good sister, and a mother as well.” But Eleanor,'
he added, `I thought nothing of her accessories—we were
treading on flowers; our present was our world, and it has
filled mine ever since with sweet and bitter memories—it
has been the one thing real, the rest but shadows.' He continued
for a long time to walk up and down the room, his
head bent forward, and his hands behind him, as is his way,
you know, when he is pensive. I think our poor trifling
Aunt Fanny is of the shadows he alluded to, and his dear
and only love, the `substance of things hoped for.'

“I gave him your last letter to read. He read it, taking
off his spectacles repeatedly and wiping them, and returned
it to me without any other comment than a heavy sigh. I
understood him. He is as easily seen through as a simple
child. At the moment of your rupture with H. C., his old
hope revived; your news of the lovers at Mapleton

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

extinguished it. I said, `I believe you have seen the little girl
Archibald is to marry? How will you like it?'

“`Like it? oh, if he likes it, I shall, of course.' After a
short silence, he exclaimed (one may easily guess the train
of thought that led to the exclamation), `Thank God, she
was saved from Copley! That was a greater good than one
could look for in this blundering world.' Then he went on
ejecting his thoughts as they rose, as if unconscious of my
presence. `With her instincts, her high tone, her clearsightedness,
to fancy such a fellow! I don't understand it.
A fellow with passion without feeling, mind without culture;
living here the contemptible life of an old-world idler;
turning his fortune and position to no one good purpose or
account. And there was Archy. Good Lord! what a difference.
He is an exponent of our institutions. He had
no vantage-ground to start from, and he has made himself a
man among men; a gentleman—a Christian gentleman. Oh,
Grace, Grace, what a miss you made of it!'

“`But, dear uncle,' I said (I could not help putting in a
word for you, Grace), `Archibald was never Grace's
lover.'

“`He would have been, Eleanor, but for that fellow—I
have seen the infallible signs; but there is no help for it now,
and we must learn wisdom from old Di, and not “cry for
spilt milk.'”

“Poor Uncle Walter! he looked as if it would be a long
lesson for him to learn. `How do you like,' I asked him,
`the fashion in which Grace casts her future?'

“`I heartily approve it—God speed her! We are an un-lucky
family in marriages—your exception only proves the
rule. No one can have more than one chance in that line;
I had mine, Grace her's: we both threw them away. Grace,
if she married at all, would of course marry her inferior;
and Milton's Adam spoke for all his children, when he said:

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]



“`Among unequals, what society
Can sort, what harmony or true delight?'”
After a dreary pause, while his mind went back to the sad
disparity that has marred his life, he brightened, and said,
`Thank God, Grace's star has not set—such a light as her's
cannot be hid; she has lost the best prize in the lottery.
The “next best” is for her to live a true single life; an
example much wanted in these times, when the increase
of luxury, and the frightful increase of the necessary
expense of living, multiplies, at a fearful rate, the
number of men and women who are restricted to single
life.'

“Dear sister, it is a consolation (excuse the word) that
your example may send a thrill of courage or of resignation
to many hearts. One noble single woman, who devotes
her faculties (her ten or her one talent) to the service of God
and humanity—it matters not whether it be by maintaining
hospitals, reforming prisons, succoring and educating outcast
children, or by the noiseless healing visit to the obscure
sick, or helpless in mind or body—redeems single life from
waste, and from dread and contempt. Let women, who
have not a home with a master, and a nursery in it, make
themselves welcome in many homes, by making them the
brighter and happier for their presence; let them, if so
gifted, be artists, poets, sculptors, or painters; let them be
leeches, or nurses; let their mission be to the ignorant poor,
or the poorer rich; let them fall on any wise and profitable
occupation, and the prim and ridiculous maiden-aunt will
vanish from our novels, and the Lucretia Mactabs from our
comedies, and, what is better, the single gossip will disappear
from town and village, and the purring `old maid' from garrets
and chimney corners. Why, Grace, dear old Effie is a
rebuke to whining wives and careless mothers, with her

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

self-denying, lavish devotion to children, her gentle, kind doings
of all sorts to her general family of human kind, and her
cheerful economies of her small means of happiness.

“If I sigh with Uncle Walter over what I must regard
as your great loss, I, with him, too, dwell with satisfaction,
with hope and pride, on the mapping out of your future life
in your last letter. When I look at your high aims, and
survey the great harvest-fields to which you point, ready to
the hand of the single laborer, I am almost willing to admit
that your's is the highest calling, and to receive St. Paul's
opinion, as still of authority, that `the single are happier if
they so abide.' And further, that it is merely to guard the
social relations and dependencies that marriage is so fenced
about with honor, respect, and good report.

“You see I am not a pharisaical wife; with Uncle Walter
I bid you `God-speed!' and yet, and yet, blessed as I have
been and am, the thought of being unwived and unmothered
makes me shudder.

“And this brings me to my dear husband, from whom I
have just received letters. His health is perfectly restored,
and he is merely prolonging his stay to complete his examination
of the schools of France and Germany. Having once
consecrated himself to teaching, he says he will not withdraw
from that vocation. He loves young people, and believes
he shall work more to his own mind (and as acceptably
to his Master) with plastic school-boys than with a congregation.
He proposes to give you a high salary as his musical
professor. I have answered him that your ambitions are
higher—that you will organize a `ragged school,' or something
of that sort. Was I right?

“Uncle Walter proposes to go himself to fetch you home,
and to take May with him; so with the promise of this discreet
escort, farewell till Saturday.

“Ever yours, E. E.”

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

“P. S. They say a woman always leaves her most important
subject for her postscript. I have yet to tell you that
Augusta Tallis and her husband came to see me last week.
Never in my life have I seen two people so completely
changed. The soul has come to Undine, a soul full of
peace, and love to God and man: the right love, and
the right man. As to Rupert Tallis, he is as different
from the fretted, petulant, cynical man he was, as is a
ripe day in June from one cloudy, sleety, teasing, stinging,
and out-of-season in March. Augusta's `countenance betokened
her heart in prosperity.' She is beautiful now, Grace;
the sweet serenity of her expression harmonizes with her
delicate features, and a rich bloom has taken place of the
soupçon of rouge that used to soil her cheek. She asked to
go up to my nursery, and there she poured out her heart to
me. I reserve details till we meet, but such a capacity of
love and happiness as she had discovered in Rupert, in herself.
`No other man had ever been so magnanimous in his
forgiveness—never by word or look did he recall her past
life.' She dilated on the contentments of their present
quiet life—`such richness in home; such interest and beauty
in its simple accidents and incidents.' Oh, Grace! it was a
blessed commentary on her past and present. She has kissed
the rod, and it has budded.
“After caressing my little girls, who, touching the spring
of painful memories, called forth inevitable tears, she looked
up brightly through them, and with a smile full of sunshine,
asked me for all sorts of patterns of baby-garments, saying,
`If it please God to fulfil my hope, I shall look to you,
Eleanor, for other models than these—patterns by which to
fashion mind and heart!'
“E. E.”

-- 260 --

CHAPTER XXIII.

“For others say thou dost deserve, and I
Believe it better than reportingly.”

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

The moral atmosphere that surrounded our friends at
Mapleton during the two days that followed the explosion
of the mill, might be fairly typified by what in vulgar parlance
is termed a “dry storm;” when the wind stands due
east, and does “stand,” not a whiff stirring to relieve the
stagnation, and blow away the heavy, dark, dreary mist that
settles over and spoils every thing. But toward the close
of the second day the “clearing-up” began. Walter Herbert
and May arrived, the wind decidedly changed, and “the
sun came out.”

The fresh guests were cordially welcomed. Mrs. Clifford's
house retained that elastic quality, still characterising a few
country homes, by virtue of which they expand at the will
of the owner. She harbored none of those small selfishnesses
permitted to declining age; numbers did not burden
her, noise did not annoy her, exigencies and expedients did
not perplex her. She could give up her own apartment,
turn her only son out of doors, or do any thing a pedantic
house-keeper would not do, for a guest that she or Alice
loved, or Max desired, or that needed the succor of her hospitality.

The first bustle of arrival was over, and May's noisy demonstrations
of gladness were subsiding, when Archibald

-- 261 --

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

entered, and was met by his honest old friend (his heart betrayed
him!) with an air of resignation very different from
the feus de joie that usually marked his meetings with his
favorite. However, he summoned courage for the sympathy
due, as he supposed, to Lisle's happy prospects, and looking
from him to Mrs. Clifford, said, “I do not see the young
lady whom I too am come to fall in love with.”

Mrs. Clifford blushed, as if by proxy for Alice, and replied,
“My daughter would have been here to welcome you, but
an accident happened the other evening, which threw her
off the hinges, and she has not been well since. I have just
sent for the doctor,” she added in a lowered voice to Grace;
“I don't understand Alice's condition—she is not ill, but she
seems fluttered, and flighty, and just now she was quite irritated
at Max because he delayed in bringing her a letter
from the mail—of course there was no letter of any special
interest to expect; and when Max brought one, she did not
even break the seal while I was in the room—that dreadful
fright has put her all out.”

“She has seemed very cheerful since,” replied Grace.

“Yes, but,” persisted the anxious mother, “her spirits
have alternated with a deep pensiveness. I wish you would
coax her to come down—perhaps seeing your uncle will give
her a fresh start.”

Grace went on her errand. Her uncle's eye followed her.
“My child is looking not quite well,” he said, “pale and
drooping—and you, Archy, have you too lost ground since
you came here? or is it this accident that has knocked you
all up?”

Lisle made no reply.

Mrs. Clifford looked toward him, smiling with a sweet
secret satisfaction at her heart, not doubting the cause of
his eclipse, and said, “My daughter Alice is our mainspring—
nothing goes quite right with any of us when she is away.”

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

“Ah, yes; I understand!” said Uncle Walter, and clapping
Lisle on the shoulder, he hummed,

“`When I came roun' by Mauchline town,

(for Mauchline, sing Mapleton, Archy),


“`Not dreading any body,
My heart was caught before I thought,
And by a Mauchline lady.'
Why, Archy, you are falling back into your old trick of
blushing like a girl. I thought you had outgrown it.”

Archibald murmured something unintelligible, which conveyed
but one idea—that he had something to blush for.
His eye glanced at Mrs. Clifford. There was a sweet motherly
smile on her lips—it was a dagger to poor Lisle.
“Would to heaven,” he thought, “I had made an opportunity
instead of waiting for one, to tell her of my weakness
and presumption, but here I am, wearing false colors before
my best friend.”

“Alice!” said Grace, as she entered her friend's room,
“you do not look as if you needed the doctor!”

Alice did not; her cheek was like a fresh-blown rose,
and her eyes were moistened with such tears as well up
from nature's deepest fountain of happiness. She seemed
fluttering with the joy before her, like a bird at the open
door of its cage. She held two letters in her hand, one
open, and written all over, margins and corners full.

“A love-letter?” asked Grace.

“Yes; but how could you guess it—and from whom?
Guess me that guess, dear Grace.”

The gravity of Grace's face was a striking contrast to the

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

playfulness of Alice, as she replied, “Is it from Mr.
Lisle?”

“Oh!” exclaimed Alice, throwing up her hands, “an
Egyptian darkness has settled upon this house! No, no, it
is not from Mr. Lisle—it has nothing to do with Archy. If
you will let that ring be quiet, that you have taken off and
put on twenty times in the last twenty seconds, and listen to
me, I will tell you from whom it comes.” No listening
could have been more satisfactory than Grace's now became.
“This letter you see, Grace, is directed to my mother. You
must take it to her for me; and you must give her some explanations
before she reads it, which I will now make to you.
Poor dear mother, she will feel horribly at first, I know, for
she had set her hopes in another direction; but that was not
fore-ordained, and cannot come to pass. I have my lovestory
to tell you, Grace—it's very short, just begun indeed.
I shall only give you a few facts, your fancy shall do the
filling-up. A year ago, last June, I went with some friends
to Rye-beach. The morning after our arrival there, I saw
this dear little Daisy of ours on the beach, with her nurse,
who told me the child had been brought there with her
mother, both for the benefit of sea air. The mother was ill at
the hotel. I made friends with the child, and the next morning
she brought me an invitation to her mother's room. I
found her, a little woman, wasted and very ill, and made
almost perfect through suffering. She had married—oh,
long ago—and married for love, Grace, a sort of wild Irishman,
who took her by storm. He was handsome and eloquent,
she said. She had quite a fortune from an aunt, and
no parents, no protector, only one brother—a boy then. Her
husband turned out a drunkard, and every thing horrid.
He squandered her fortune. In the first three years of her
marriage, she had two boys born. Seven years ago Daisy
was born, the half-alive, suffering child she is now. Well,

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

dear Grace, in this fiery furnace of affliction, there was an
angel—Mrs. Maltby's brother Charles—Charles Fletcher.”

“The writer of these letters, Alice?”

“The same—the same—the same; the best, the most
charming—the noblest—”

“The `facts,' if you please, my dear child; I am to weave
the `filling-up,' you know.”

Alice, smiling, reverted to her narrative. “Charles
Fletcher was getting on as a lawyer in Boston when his
sister's affairs came to the worst. He wrote for the papers,
translated for the booksellers, worked day and night, to supply
her necessities, and the wretch, her husband, drained
her of these precious earnings, by threatening to take her
children from her. Her health failed, and her fears lest this
poor little helpless Daisy should fall into her father's hands
drove her near to insanity. Her brother got possession of
the boys, and sent her, with Daisy, to Rye-beach. The day
after I first saw her she suddenly became much more ill, and
begged me to write to her brother that she felt her death
rapidly approaching. She had no help or comfort on earth
but Charles, she said. I wrote, and he came. She lived a
month; we took care of her together. Such a brother he
was, Grace—so cheerful, and yet so sympathizing, with such
sweet heavenly thoughts for her, `just the food she needed,'
she said. Her weak, wearied spirit seemed to rise on his
strong wings of faith and hope. `The moment Charles
opens the door,' she said, `and I see his face, and hear his
voice, it seems as if sunshine and sweet fresh air came into
my room.' Oh, Grace, such a brother as he was!”

“And such a lover!” said Grace, imitating Alice's fervent
tone.

“No, no, Grace. The mill had to explode before we came
to that part.”

“Ah! I comprehend; but go on with your `facts.'”

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

“Mrs. Maltby took a strange fancy to me, and would not
let me out of her sight, except for the refreshment of a drive
or walk.”

“Charles Fletcher had a simultaneous necessity of the
same refreshment?”

“Yes, Grace, that is one of my facts. A few days before
Mrs. Maltby died, she was thrown into spasms by a letter
from her husband threatening to take possession of the children.
In this extremity, Charles resolved to take the boys
beyond his reach, to California, and establish them in San
Francisco. He had previously received great offers from
friends there, which he had rejected, preferring Boston, with
the slow gains of his profession, to running after sudden fortune.
But what was to be done with Daisy? I offered—I
could not help it, you know—to take her home with me.
Her father did not know of my existence, and would have
no clue to her. I wrote to my mother to ask her co-operation;
a mere outline—no `filling-up,' Grace. My mother
needs none; want is the key to her supplies. We have
scrupulously kept our secret. One week after his sister's
death, Charles Fletcher sailed for California.”

“And you had no explanation before parting?”

“Not in words. It would have been neither prudent nor
honorable in Mr. Fletcher, his future being uncertain, and a
provision for the children his first duty.”

“But there was a `filling-up' Alice? looks, tones, as expressive
as words, and as binding to your hearts?”

“We could not help that, Grace; nor could we help
speaking when we met.”

“Oh, no; your romantic meeting was a fact that deserved
the `filling-up' you gave it. But how quietly we all received
the idea that you had been picked up and brought home by
a passing traveler!”

“Luckily for us, the parlor was dark and empty when we

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

came in, and Mr. Fletcher just laid me on the sofa, and made
his escape. To tell the truth, Grace, I was more delighted
than surprised to see him. His expected arrival with commercial
despatches was mentioned in a Californian letter,
which my eye strangely fell upon the other evening, when I
was looking over Archy's shoulder at the gossip from Newport—
the time that I rushed out, and Archy followed me—
do you remember, Grace?”

Grace nodded affirmatively. She well remembered.

“I was in a horrid fright,” resumed Alice; “I knew
Maltby had threatened a deadly revenge, and that he was in
New York to await, as I supposed, Mr. Fletcher's arrival;
and feeling that Charles was near at hand, I had a most
vivid imagination of the worst that could happen. But the
fellow took advice, and instead of presenting a revolver, he
met Charles at his landing with a writ for illegal detention
of the children. Charles gave security for his appearance,
and rushed up here. He had but one night to stay. He
was delayed on his way, and providentially arrived late. We
exchanged some ten words, Grace—just as good as ten
volumes. Perhaps you think I was too soon won, but you
will not when you know him. Think what a good brother
he has been; and good brothers always make good husbands.”

Grace was the last person in the world to give a faint
sympathy. “It does not matter, dear Alice,” she said,
“whether your heart has been taken by storm or siege, so
it has fallen into the right hands. The Eastern conjurer,
who makes a plant spring from the ground, bud, blossom,
and bear fruit while you are looking at it, shadows forth
such a love as your's. But what a queer world it is! I am
ready to rub my eyes, and ask if I am awake?”

“Well!” said Alice, pausing, and looking steadfastly in
Grace's eyes, and smiling very archly, “you are not wide

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

awake yet, Grace—but you soon will be; it's dawn now,
daylight is coming.”

“Give me the letter for your mother,” said Grace, her
heart smiling at Alice's prognostic, if she controlled her lips;
“I long to have my task over, Alice; I dread her disappointment.”

“Oh, so do I; but I did not suspect you knew her delusion.
Dear mother! she is a poor dissembler. Who would
have taken me for the most discerning person of this superior
family? I am the only one that has not been stoneblind.
Go, dear Grace; my mother will be perfectly
reconciled as soon as she knows Charles—I am sure of
that.” Alice spoke from a natural, and, happily, a well-founded
faith in her lover. Grace's face was turned from
her, or she would have seen the intimation in it that no man
on earth could fill up the chasm made by the loss of Archibald.
“Besides,” continued Alice, “my mother must have
been disappointed at last—Mr. Archy has not profited by his
excellent opportunity of falling in love with me, and never
would.”

Grace stood with the door half open, awaiting Alice's
words; she reclosed it. “You are right, dear Alice,” she
said, “and your frankness shames me. I will not have any
further concealment from you. When Mr. Lisle came back
to me in the wood, he told me what passed before you parted
from him; he was forced to it, I believe, by a sense of the
wrong he had done you, and the greater wrong he had done
to his own truth.”

“Oh, he told you more than that! You need not confess,
Grace—your burning cheek tells his whole story, and I can
tell it in two lines:



“`My life has been a task of love,
One long, long thought of you.'”

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

“You are a diviner, Alice.”

“Oh no, Grace, we have been playing at child's play—
French blindfold, and my wand alone touched the right person.
Why, Grace, I have seen from the first day we were
together in New York that he was in love with you; I saw
it in the glance of his eye, I heard it, Grace, in the tone of
his voice. You see I know the signs, my dear. He was
one man when you were present, sensitive to his fingers'
ends; and another when you were absent, careless, listless,
quite uninspired.”

You are not inspired, Alice,” Grace replied, with rather
a sad smile. “There is a mixture of human error with your
wonderful clairvoyance. Mr. Lisle frankly confessed to me
that, from the moment my uncle told him of my engagement
to Copley, he had struggled for the mastery of the passion
that he acknowledged had mastered him; and from that
moment—he did not say so—but I saw it, plainly, I had
sunken fathoms deep in his opinion.”

“To rise like a goddess from the waves, Grace, as soon as
he knew you were free, and how nobly you had freed yourself.”

“He does not know it, Alice.”

“Does not know it!—you did not tell him? I shall. I
am no longer bound by my old, foolish promise. I will go
this minute and tell him, and heap coals of fire on his
head. I'll teaze him a little first, though—he deserves it
from me. I will copy his moon-struck manner, and quote
his own words in his tragic tone: `Do you—can you—will
you love me.' Oh, it was shabby of him to offer me an
empty casket, but I'll forgive him, and send him off to you.”

“No, no, dear Alice, I'll not have him challenged; he
must find out the truth before long, and then, if—perhaps—”

“No ifs and perhapses, dear Grace. You must have
your own way if you must; it will all soon be settled like a

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

book, and then,” she added, her sweet face radiant, “what
is to become of your fine-spun plans for your single life? It
would have been great; as Max said of Sylvia May, `you
would have made a splendid old maid,' but one can't shirk
one's destiny, and I knew you were not to make a partie
carrée
with that glorious trio of Scott's heroines, Rebecca,
Minna, and Flora Mac Ivor. No, you and I must sink down
into the inglorious herd of married women.”

“Now go, you do not look quite so much as you did like
the `awful messenger that drew Priam's curtain at the dead
of night;' go to my dear mother, and all good angels help
you—and me. And oh, Heaven grant that she may never
know what a tug poor Archy has had to do the duty she
expected of him.”

That “it never rains, but it pours,” is an adage destined
to be exemplified that evening at Mapleton. Grace returned
to her uncle from her long interview with Mrs. Clifford, and
told him his hostess begged to be excused till the morning.
“Upon my word,” he said, looking into Grace's eyes, where
he saw the marks of recent tears, and yet, in her whole expression,
the serenity of the securest happiness; “Upon my
word, this is an odd place, this Mapleton—breezy, showers,
but no clouds. One wonders where the rain comes from.”

“You will not be left to wonder long, dear uncle. Secresy
has no affinity with Mapleton. A guest is expected to-morrow,
and at his arrival, whatever may now seem mysterious
will be explained to you.”

“I am glad of it. Life is all rather a puzzle to me, and I
am not fond of any superfluous mysteries, nor am I fond of
being left alone, as you know, my child. May has run off
to that weird little Daisy, as you call her, and poor Archy,
with all the marks of love upon him, is musing by the lake-side.
Ah, here comes that pleasant lad, Max.”

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

“Thank you, sir,” said Max, “and I hope I have come to
some pleasant purpose, for I have brought the last Boston
paper for you.” “Hallo, Archy,” he called out to Lisle,
who was coming in from his lake-side musing, “here's a
note for you. I'll ring for candles. I would give five dollars
to see the inside of that note, Archy.” Candles were
brought, but Lisle seemed not to partake Max's curiosity,
for after recognizing the hand-writing, he remained as if
indifferent to open the note or not. Mr. Herbert eagerly
unfolded the paper, and at the first paragraph that struck
his eye, he exclaimed, “Lord bless us!” and reading it
through, he finished with dropping the paper, clapping his
hands, and crying “excellent, perfectly satisfactory!” and
he prolonged every syllable of the last word, so as to emphasize
the full contentment of his heart. “Not that we,
any of us, care a straw,” he added, resuming the paper, “but
it's so fitting. Hear, hear friends. `Newport Items:—The
fashionables assembled at this world-renowned watering
place, have been startled by the announcement of Mr. H.
C*****'s (the millionaire) engagement to the beautiful,
rich, and accomplished Miss C****** (“six stars, Grace,
after the C”). The contracting parties (with the bride
elect's intellectual mother) have left for New York, and are
to be married privately in Grace Church.”

Walter Herbert looked where he always first looked for
sympathy, to Grace, and exclaimed, “Why, my child, you
do not even look surprised.”

“I am not,” she answered coolly. “I had a letter from
my step-mother, this morning, containing the news.”

“You had! Why did you not tell me?”

“For the best reason in the world, I forgot it.”

“That's odd. The letter must be rich. Let me see it,
Grace.”

She drew it from her pocket. At the first indication of

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

Copley's name, Lisle's eye instinctively turned to Grace's
face, and fell to perusing it as one reads a document for life
or death, but he read nothing there: not a muscle moved;
there was no change from red to pale, or pale to red, till
extending the letter toward her uncle, Lisle took it to
pass it. Their eyes met. There is a power in the eye to
transmit the spirit swifter than the telegraph, more potent
than the spoken or the written word. When the cry of
“land! land!” assured Columbus of his fulfilled hope, we
venture to say there was not a more effulgent joy in his face
than in Archibald Lisle's when Grace's eye met his.

Walter Herbert read his sister-in-law's letter to himself.
We transcribe it for the benefit of our readers.

My Ever Dear Grace:

“I have often remarked to you that the affairs of this life
never turn out according to our short-sighted expectations.
L'homme propose, et Dieu dispose. Who could have expected
that Mrs. Tallis' rash interference with your prospects
would have led to Anne's gain. But so it is. (Then
followed a deal of twaddle; `she trusted that Anne would
not be dazzled with her brilliant future, and that she herself
should “continue humble, and occupied with her duties,'”
etc., etc.) The letter concluded, “As I have often remarked,
every thing is mixed in this world, and truly, my
dear Grace, my happiness is alloyed by the thought of your
disappointment.

“I felt it right for obvious reasons early to apprize you
of Anne's engagement, as you might hear it at a time when
it would not be pleasant to manifest emotion; now, forewarned,
you will be fore-armed.

“I feel it also my duty as your only surviving mother,
to express the hope that you will learn wisdom from this

-- 272 --

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

trial, and put a rein (while you are still young) on your
too impulsive temperament. As I often say, a wrong step
may (as in the present case) be irretrievable. My kind love
to our dear Eleanor. Mr. Copley and Anne would add
theirs, but they are at the Yacht-race. It is a true solace
to a mother's heart to find them so harmonious in their
tastes.

“Think with what advantages she will make the tour of
Europe. She is wild with joy. But pardon me, dear Grace
I would not hurt your feelings. I always say there is nothing
so sacred as feelings.

“Ever affectionately, and sincerely your attached,

Marianna Herbert. “P. S.—I hope to see brother Walter in town, and to
make satisfactory arrangements about shutting up my house.
I regret the inconvenience to him, but of course I do not
feel it consistent with my duty to Anne, to let her go without
me.”

Bon voyage to them all,” exclaimed Uncle Walter,
chuckling, as he threw aside the letter; but after a moment
his countenance assumed a graver aspect. He was not a
man to look upon a sin, or even a folly with any thing so
harsh as scorn, or so comfortable as complacency. “Miserable
creatures,” he said, “of ritual religion, ritual moralities,
and human policies. We are well quit of them, dear Grace,
Ah, friends! many a relation is better in the ending, than in
the beginning.”

“Much, much better,” said Grace, with an emphasis that
startled Archibald from a reverie, in which hope beamed
from a mass of bitter feelings, self-reproaches for past blindness,
false judgments, fluctuating purposes, and compromises

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

with the affections—the affections of heavenly birth, and
destiny, too sacred to be approached by that genius of
universal tinkering—compromise.

-- --

CHAPTER XXIV.

“Marry! that marry is the very theme
I came to talk of—”

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

It was not till after a night of meditation and prayer, and
its blessed sequence, sweet sleep, that Mrs. Clifford was
able to appear with serenity before her family. It was hard
to surrender hopes so long cherished, and so nearly fulfilled;
and very difficult to readjust the glass of faith to this new
point of view; but she did it, and accepted this trial, as she
had others far more grievous, with the sweet and unreserved
acquiescence of a submissive child.

Charles Fletcher came to Mapleton, and (we borrow Max's
expressive slang phrase) “he pitched into all their hearts.”
He had not been an inmate of her family twenty-four hours,
when Mrs. Clifford confided to Walter Herbert that she
could not have believed she should “so soon have come to
love him.” No one else, knowing the wealth of her affection,
and how conjoined were faith and love in her life, would
have doubted it. “It's a good sign,” she said, as if to justify
her sudden liking, “that the young man has returned
from California unsmitten with the contagious fever that
rages there—”

There!” interrupted Uncle Walter; “bless your soul,
madam, the infection has spread over the whole country, and
through every class, except children at both ends of life—
simple babes, and elderly sages, such as you and I, who, in
simplicity, have become like little children, and are so near

-- 275 --

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

the end that we can see as well as believe, that it will not
profit us to gain the whole world and lose our own souls.”

“Ah, Mr. Herbert,” replied Mrs. Clifford, “sound health
of mind as well as of body, is the best security, at all ages,
and in all circumstances, against contagion; and soundness
all this young man's conduct indicates. He went to
California for an excellent object, and having attained that,
he returns eagerly to his profession in Boston—to slow
gains, and frugal progressive life.”

“You need no studied reasons, Mrs. Clifford, to justify
your liking, or dear little Alice's sudden love. He is frank
and manly—a man more of deeds than words—and cheerful,
a quality we old people love as we love the light; charming
manners, too—a rare grace in these northern latitudes; how
should he not enter your heart, which in one respect is unlike
the kingdom of heaven, for `broad is the way, and many
there be that go in thereat.'”

“I don't know how you have done it, young man,” he
said to Charles Fletcher, an hour afterward, “but your arrival
has had a prodigious effect on us all. We were like so
many out-of-tune instruments before you came; now we are
in harmony, and play the best of music.”

“What do you mean, Uncle Walter?” asked May, who
stood beside him on the sofa, extremely puzzled—“that you
are an instrument to play on, like Grace's piano?”

“No, child; I am nothing but an old bagpipe—fit only
for weddings and such merry-makings.”

“Weddings!” May caught the word with girlish instinct.
“Oh I like merry music—I'll have you, dear old Bagpipe,
and play on you at Miss Alice's wedding, and Grace's wedding!
Won't that be fun?”

“Grace's wedding!” echoed Uncle Walter; “Grace will
never have a wedding—so she says, May.” Uncle Walter's
expressive whistle, sotto voce, finished his sentence.

-- 276 --

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

“Oh, I don't believe that, Uncle Walter. Grace,” she
called out to Miss Herbert, who was intent on a passage in
a book to which Lisle, standing beside her, had called her
attention, “Grace, don't you mean to be married, and have
a wedding?” (“Ces enfants terribles!”) If Grace heard, she
had no need to reply, for, luckily, May's attention was diverted
by Max's entrance. He rushed in, his high color
heightened, and his eye sparkling. The coming of the joyous
lad was usually like letting in a fresh mountain breeze.

“What now, Max?” asked his mother.

“Oh `there's a good time coming!'” he sang, “come to
Mapleton. I expect to see all our `rocks of Gibraltar,' Miss
Looly, Miss Sarah, and all, with wedding-rings on yet—it's
getting epidemical.”

“What do you mean, Max, if you mean any thing?”

“I do; there is more than one swallow, or one pair of
swallows, come to make our coupling summer in Mapleton—
`Single-side' no longer. Martin Seymour stopped me
under the old elm, and was giving me the programme of his
affairs, when the Major drove up with his splendid greys—
and Miss Adeline, of course.”

“Let those vulgar people pass on, Max. What of Seymour?”

“Mother! the Major and the Clapp-trap are such good
game—but they'll keep; and since you will have it so, I'll
first tell you about Seymour, and tell you in his excellent
Yankee vernacular. He says that `the saw, and one or two
other trinkets were saved when the mill blew up, and that
he calculates to rebuild soon, and build better than ever;
and except that it was awful to have Uncle Nat blowed into
eternity, it was a providence, for now nobody disputed that
he was deranged, and that was a lasting comfort, both on
account of here and hereafter, to Amy and her folks; and
it was healing to see how the street pitied him. And Amy

-- 277 --

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

had agreed, if they were both spared, to be married next
Thanksgiving. She did not feel as if it would be consistent
to be married sooner. So, dear mother, there's all of your
special protégés, Martin and Amy. Now for the Mexican
hero! He beckoned to me as he passed, and pointed to the
inn. I followed. He conducted me to Miss Clapp's parlor,
and after a little hesitation, and precious little too, he said,
with a salute, à la militaire ('pon my honor, mother), to the
ever-blooming Adeline, that he had had the happiness to
obtain Miss Adeline's affections, and the promise of her
hand; whereupon I bowed to the bride-elect, or elector, and
complimented her in the novel phrase, `Veni, vidi, vici!'
Miss Clapp informed me that her brother, Orondates, is expected
this evening, and they proceed to-morrow to New
York, there to be married, and to embark for the tour of
Europe, Greece—think of Adeline reconnoitering the Parthenon!—
Egypt, and the Holy Land! I suppose this tour
was the Major's bait. Was it a lover of your's, Alice, or of
one of your friends, who, when he was rejected, whined
out, `Would the tower of Europe make any difference?'
By the way, Archy,” continued Max, without waiting for an
answer, “Miss Adeline inquired if I delivered a note she
gave me for you some days ago. I did, and told her so.
She says it's all-important to the Major, and to her, that it
should be answered before her marriage, and she begged
me to be sure to remind you.”

Archibald started at the sound of his own name. Neither
he nor Grace had heard one word of Max's previous rattle,
they being bent over the honeysuckle at the door-side, and
apparently absorbed in a botanical investigation. “A note!”
he said, as if mustering his recollections; “oh! I remember—
I beg Miss Adeline's pardon!” and thrusting his hand
into the depths of his pocket, he brought up an unsealed note.

“Read it aloud, Lisle,” said Uncle Walter; “we all know

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

about your entanglement with that native; let's have the
last of her.”

The last of her! No, she and our ultra fashionable
friends, whose nuptials were solemnized in Grace Church,
will be returned upon us by some foreign satirist (Thackeray,
if such meat were fit for the gods), as “General Jeremiah
E. Bangs and lady,” or Mrs. Horace Copley—as the case
may be—a fine lady “from the States,” who shall remark
at a Baden ball that some future “Miss Newcome's toilette
would do at a Fifth Avenue party,” and these exceptional
people will be received, by the European reading public, as
illustrating specimens of the social results of democratic
institutions.

Lisle did read the note aloud. It simply contained a request
that he would furnish Miss Clapp with a copy of the
certificate of the date of his birth, “to make the Major and
me feel secure,” wrote Miss Adeline.

“Secure!” repeated Lisle, laughing; “providentially, as
Miss Adeline would interpret it, I can do so without delay.
In the pocket of my surtout which I had on when I received
your telegraphic despatch, Alice, there is a letter from poor
old Dr. Bay, in which is enclosed said certificate. I perceived
the drift of that, but have never read the letter, nor
thought of it since the hour I received it.”

As Lisle went into the entry for the letter, Uncle Walter
said, with a significant smile—Uncle Walter's lips had hardly
been out of a smile for the last few hours—“Our friend Lisle
is losing his mind.”

“Oh, no, sir,” said Alice, springing up, and whispering in
his ear “he has just found it!”

As she bent over him, her warm dimpled cheek was close
to his lips. He kissed it, and looking at her lover with
mock gravity said, “By Jove! I could not help it!”

Lisle returned with the letter open in his hand. After

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

glancing his eye at the contents, his countenance changed,
and asking Max to put the certificate into Miss Clapp's possession,
he hurried off to his apartment. May betrayed the
curiosity that others suppressed. “Uncle Walter,” she
asked, in a low voice, “did you see how frightened Mr. Lisle
looked?”

“Frightened? no, May.”

“I don't mean frightened, but so different. Think Mr.
Lisle had bad news in that letter?”

“Pshaw! No, May; it was an old letter from a dead man.”

“Mercy, Uncle Walter! I should think he would be
frightened. Do go and ask him what is in the letter—do!”

“I will, May; I am one of the `obedient parents' who
have succeeded to the obedient children of former days.”
So, glad of a pretext, he went.

Uncle Walter was watching the drifting of every straw
in Lisle's path. He tapped at Archibald's door, as if in passing
to his own, and called out, “What tidings, Lisle, from
the dead to the living?”

Archibald opened the door with the open letter still in
his hand. His face shone with a new discovered happiness.
“Come in, my dear friend,” he said, “and read this letter—
it concerns you.”

“Concerns me!” exclaimed Mr. Herbert, extremely puzzled,
and he hurried out his spectacles, and sat down to the
reading by the deepening twilight.

“You may skip the first page,” suggested Lisle; “that is
merely an outpouring of the good old doctor's affection—he
loved me from the beginning.”

“And have not I loved you `from the beginning,' you
scamp? If there were any truth in instinct you should
belong to me, for I have loved you as doting fathers love
their `dear and only sons;' but to the doctor's letter.”
(We look over Mr. Herbert's shoulder).

-- 280 --

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

Esteemed Young Friend:

(Thus began the doctor's epistle.)

“Feeling the pillars of my earthly tabernacle decaying,
I am setting my house in order, and among my relative
duties is that of transcribing the records I have made of the
birth of those whom it has been my happiness to introduce
upon this sublunary scene. Accordingly, you will find herein
the accompanying certificate under my own hand and
seal. And truly it gives me satisfaction to say (I am no
flatterer, Mr. Archibald) that my instrumentalities have
been seldom so rewarded as in your case; and it is borne in
upon my mind to attest my approbation of your life. Its
safe commencement, I may claim to be due (always under
Providence) to the skill, acquired during my studies with
the celebrated surgeon of the ever-lamented Princess Charlotte.

“Three cheers for Dr. Bay!” exclaimed Uncle Walter.

“My satisfaction has been great in seeing you ripen into
a God-fearing and man-loving man—the latter being abundantly
proved by your affectionate and dutiful conduct to
your late excellent father, your maintenance of his relict,
and your unfailing respect and kindness to her, which, she
not being a bird of your feather, was not so easy as for
water to run down hill; and further by your education of
her children, not required by the opinion of society, they
being but half blood. And further, was noted by me, your
exemplary care in life and death of the interesting orphan
Letty, besides numerous benefactions to `Uncle Phil' and
others, of which my hands have been the trusted and secret
medium. I have taken pride, too, in your uncommon success
in your profession, which I foresaw; your legal intellect

-- 281 --

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

being clearly indicated to me from the first, by a remarkable
cerebral formation; and something better than pride I have
felt (and often expressed in private duty) that you have
maintained your integrity, and neither tarried long at the
wine-cup, or fallen into `the narrow pits' abounding in a
city thick-set with temptations and flooded with vice—

“Doctor Bay, I shake hands with you!” exclaimed
Walter Herbert. “Why, Lisle, he was as loving a fool as
I am; but what is this?”

“I am now about to impart what I term a professional
secret, obtained in my medical walk, and therefore not to
be disclosed but for providential reasons. I hear that you
are in close friendship with Walter Herbert, Esq., of New
York city, and deem that my secret may be a pleasure or a
beacon to you.

“Your mother had a sister fifteen years younger than
herself, the prettiest specimen I ever met. I attended her
through a galloping consumption that rapidly developed
after a visit to the sea-shore. She died a fortnight after
your birth. I had brought her in my arms, and put her in
your mother's easy-chair at her bedside. She had seemed
quite comfortable that morning; all at once, in a breath as
it were, the paleness of death came over her; she fumbled
at the wristband of her gown, I unbuttoned it, and a bracelet
that was too large for her arm—she had emaciated—fell
over her hand—

“I see! I see!” cried Uncle Walter; “light your candles,
my dear boy, my eyes fail me!”

“She took it up, kissed it, and said, `Do, sister, send it to
him!' There was a flutter of the heart, and she was gone!
Now, Mr. Archibald, your mother was one of the silent

-- 282 --

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]

kind, over-prudent (if that can be said of a woman); she
ever wore a seal upon her lips; but sudden grief—Helen
was her idol—mastered her, and her heart gushed out like
an opened fountain, and many things, she said (taken unawares)
not suitable to repeat; but the amount was that
Helen had been privately married to Walter Herbert; that
your mother, jealous of the child's honor, had a boiling indignation
against Mr. Herbert, and had forbidden all communication
with him till such time as he should come and
claim his wife. Your mother was a set woman, and Helen
of a compliant disposition, a reed in her hands—I speak in no
disrespect to your honored parent, for she had the virtues
related to setness, justice, rectitude, love, etc.; and besides
she had just gone through a period of nervousness, and
what was wrong in her usually, was more so, as is often the
case with ladies in circumstances. That last look of Helen's,
and her last action, impressed me. Her love, clearly, was
stronger than death, and it was borne in upon my mind that
your mother's judgment had been over strict, and when I
looked upon the deceased, so meek and beautiful, so without
spot and blemish, like sacrificial doves, I felt for him whom
she had loved. And now hearing he is your friend, and
thinking he may have long ago repented of all that was
wrong in this lamented marriage, you can, at your discretion,
inform him, that one, much his elder, pitied more than
he blamed him, and that I trust it may cheer his latter
days to find his chosen young friend is, as it were, akin to
him!”

Walter Herbert dropped the letter, and murmuring,
“Thank God, thank God,” he fell upon Archibald's neck,
and kissed him as tenderly as the father kisses the boy at his
knee. As soon as he could command his voice, he said,
“The good doctor is right—it is another and a blessed tie to

-- 283 --

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

you, Archy; henceforth I hold you as my son. At a future
time—not now; now I am too full of both joy and sorrow—
I will tell you how my whole life has been pervaded and
colored by this early and only love.” And then, as Archibald
said, he raised his eyes, and extending his arms in
invocation, exclaimed, “My angel in heaven!” and his face
was radiant as if the star of his morning beamed from heaven
upon him.

The twilight had deepened into night, the new moon had
dropped behind the hills, the evening-star had followed her,
Mars had traversed a broad space in the firmament, Jupiter
had risen far enough above the horizon to drop a thread of
light athwart the lake, and the lowest star in Orion shone
over the eastern hills, when Archibald and Grace, who had
been in the light of these skyey processes, but not observant
of them, returned from floating on the lake in Max's “sulky.”
Finding all the family retired to bed, and oblivious of that
periodical duty, they sat down together on the door-step.
They had taken no note of the evening hours. These hours
had glided from them in mutual histories of their past misjudgments,
distrusts, blunders, and failures, and in a blending
of their present joy that, like a rushing flood, swept them all
away.

They were like two beatified spirits on the threshold of
another world—behind them darkness, entanglement, and
obstruction, before them a land of promise, bright with love
and faith, lights now glowing in their firmament, and there
to shine forever and forever.

A momentary silence, surpassing the offices of words, was
broken by a stealthy footstep and a low pettish cry; and
turning round, they saw, by the light of the entry lamp,
little May stealing in, in her long white night-dress, looking
like one of the child-angels in St. Cecilia's choir.

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

“Oh, Grace,” she said, “why don't you come to bed?
I have been awake, and waiting for you, ever—ever—ever
so long.” Grace kissed her, and smiled, but said nothing.
May looked from Grace to Archibald: there too she met a
smile of ineffable happiness, and the bright little creature,
brightening all over, exclaimed exultant, “Oh, I know—
I know you are to be married, Grace, and we shall have
your wedding, and Uncle Walter will be my bagpipe.”

“You remind me, my dear child,” said Mrs. Clifford, after
a long and satisfactory conversation the next day, with Grace,
“of a dear friend of mine (that unnamed friend was the
great religious and moral writer who is acknowledged
throughout Christendom as a beloved master and teacher)
who, when he was a young man, addressed a letter to two
young women, his intimate friends, adjuring them to consecrate
themselves to a single life, in order to demonstrate
how happy, beneficent, and honored it might be. He, not
long after, married one of these young women, Grace.”

“And, dear Mrs. Clifford, he did not `love Cæsar less
that he loved Rome more.' He did not disparage one condition,
by preferring the other. Am I not true to my
theories? While I contended that there might be golden
harvests reaped in the fields of single life, that it was not a
condition to be dreaded, scorned, or pitied, but infinitely
preferable to the bankruptcies in married life, did I not
admit there was a happier fate?—and is not that fate
mine?”

“It is—it is! You are `equal to either fortune,' Grace,
`married or single.' May others profit by your theories.”

THE END.
Previous section

Next section


Sedgwick, Catharine Maria, 1789-1867 [1857], Married or single? [Volume 2] (Harper & Brothers, New York) [word count] [eaf673v2T].
Powered by PhiloLogic